JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. New Series. Vol. XI.—1915 seein 1. Recent Additions to our Knowledge of the Copper Age Antiquities of the Indian Empire. By Hirananpa SAstri. [With Plates I—V.] Since the supplementary note of Mr. V. A. Smith, I.C.S. (Retd.) on the Copper Age and Prehistoric Bronze Implements of India, which appeared in volume XXXVI of the ‘ Indian Antiquary ’’ some fresh material has come to light which I pro- pose to notice briefly here. Before doing so I am to point out that the Plate VI in Mr. Smith’s article represents two Museum where they are now preserved. The remaining two rows represent those which are deposited and worshipped at the temple of Radhakrishna which stands on the Brahma- gs ‘i Bithir. Beginning from the dag right side of the aa Foie: row these Sameer measure "x 43", 63” x 33”, 44” a 7" If’ x 61", 92” x 3h, 84" x 3, and 6” x 63” petra gis Thee the scale for Mr. Smith’s plate would be about } for the top row and about } for the rest. A drawing of a few of these objects is added ‘below to form an accurate idea of their size. (Plate I). In weight the arms represented on the top vary between 9 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1915, - . 3 A 4" au” ” 10” x De anaki Ji at Pariar.? They measure 63” x 41”, 8” x 7 ; , ? 138" ai 53” x 33", respectively. The scale, therefore, for the plate would be about 4.3 Bras 1); (Bithar implement. ) (Pariar implement. ) In this connection I may add that the bent implement figured at the end of the top row of Plate the bottom side has been turned round, they would be as sketched below and this must have been | shape. the weights of the implements shown on the co sy of F. O, Oertel, Esq., Super- intending Engineer, P.W.D., Allahabad, 2? Pariar is regarded to be the place where § The name is connected with Sanskrit Parthara or Partha ara and derived from part + ./hr meani g to put aside, leave or dese he tract round this place and Bithir is associated wit las mes of the Ramayana. © hermitage of Valmiki is still pointed out at Bithir as also the chasm where Sit@ was swallowed up by . Fe © dimensions given in the P, rt of the Punjab and U r Repo: -F. Circle for 1903-4, P. 21, are of the Photographic plates used and not of the implements as Mr. Smith appears to have taken. tl a io a Vol. XI, No. 1.] Copper Age Antiquities of India. 3 [NV.S.] not think that the Pariar specimen is new to science. It is only the fragment of the blade of a copper swo ord han as is figured in Plate III in ae Smith’s previous article ! is noticed below (Plate II, No. 1). shall now deal with he fresh material. The temple of Bava Gudardas Uttam Das which stands in the heart of the town of Bithir contains three copper hatchets of almost identical shape and dimensions. I noticed them in 1904. smaller x aoe was brought to my notice last Reet It 24”) has been seen in the temple of the same name which stands at Pariar. A hatchet which is different from all these types but resembles one of Mr. Oertel’s finds (Plate II, No. 3 is kept in the temple of Janaki Ji at Pariar. It measures 42” x 12” and is only 4” thick. Mr. O Oertel, Superintending Engineer, P.W.D., ee has secured four fine specimens from Bithir and as kin ndly se nt me their drawings. of them is a spear . had with a row of two teeth on sah’ site below the blade and is said to have been found in the Ganges. It weighs has a close resemblance with the swords from Fatehgarh now preserved in the Indian Museum, Calcutta. It weighs 39 tolas or 150448 ounces. The fourth i is @ small copper hatchet and weighs 16 folas or 65825 ounces. It is almost identical with the one which is deposited in the temple of Janaki Ji at Pariar that has just been noticed. _ Plate It illustrates them. (1) “Harpoon aye etap and " wide). It has four prongs or teeth on each side, though one is now broken, The first two prongs near the blade are twisted and the remaining ones are pressed towards the sides. The prongs are, as is seen in the specimens of the Lucknow Museum, under the short blade of the weapon. A circular hole on one side is appar- ently meant to fasten the tool to a wooden handle. It weighs 87 tolas or 2 lbs. 3°7939 oz. (2) Harpoon (13” long and 23” wide) with a row of two prongs on each side below the long blade. It resembles Mr. Oertel’s specimen and other types of the kind which have 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXIV, pp. 236ff. A similar fragment is depen ted in a shrine near the so-called hermitage of Valmiki at Bithir. 4 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {January, 1915. already been noticed by Mr. Smith. It weighs 55 tolas, or 1 lb. 6281 oz. and is very well preserved. (3) Hatchet (64” long and 3%” broad) weighing 70 tolas or 1 Ib. 12°799 oz. (4) Hatchet (5}” x 34”) weighing 49 tolas 6 mashas and 24 ratis or 1 lb. 4 oz. and 6 drams. I got these implements chemically examined and found that they are all made of copper. In fact almost all such tools which we find in Northern India are of this metal. The have a dark bronze colour and are shaded green with verdigris. But immediately they are scratched the bright copper colour at once appears. To this lot lam able to add six more specimens which have lately been added to the Lucknow Provincial Museum. Three of these, namely, an axe-blade (Plate IV, No. I), measuring Fic. 2. respective District Officers. The remaining two (Nos. 5, 6) have recently been purchased for the Museum from Bithur and are a pe ne of them (No. 5) is a fragment measuring 23" x 2)” and weighing 1 lb. or 622°3 tolas. The ————— ee Mab) REA SOO ES eh oe EB RE et = 7 on eee ee a al i Vol. XI, No. 1.] Copper Age Antiquities of India. 5 N.S other (No. 6) though complete is broken into two pieces. It measures 7”x 5%” and is 3 lbs. or 1866°6 tolas in weight. These are illustrated in Plate IV. To the above lists four more implements are to be added. One of them is a sword which is in the possession of Mr. A. RB culars of it are given. It is, however, said to be a ‘‘ very inter- esting ancient copper celt which was given by Captain R. A. Lyall, 1.A., Political Agent of Kurram’’ as a present to the eshawar Museum where it is now probably deposited.” It is illustrated in Plate V. whole of these implements the majority appear to have been found in Cawnpore. Apparently they were meant for killing crocodiles, alligators, etc: rather than as weapons of war. their shape does not ‘fail to remind the reader of the Sanskrit epics of the different varieties of the arrows mentioned in them. Besides this the parasu (axe or hatchet) is also well known as a weapon of warfare. This brief note is meant to supplement the information _ 1T understand these specimens were originally obtained by Mr. C. T. Tiechmann of Castle Eden, Co. Durham. 2 [have recently described this celt, together with another specimen found in the Palamau district, Bihar, in a note which will be published : ds up to date mention must be made of a beautiful copper arrow head recently discovered near Campbellpur and now in the possession of a resident there. J. Coacixn Brown, Anthropological Secretary. 6 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1915.] about the copper or bronze antiquities of India which was hitherto available, and it is hoped that archaeologists will uti- lize it for discussing the problems connected with the prehistoric archaeology of this country. Fah ealer in Lucknow has got one harpoon which I saw only last week. Like the specimen I acquired (No. 2, Plate III) it has a row of two prongs below the blade, the fore part of which is broken off. It measures 72” by 22” and weighs 1 Ib. or 374 tolas. I have just got two more hachets from Bithir. They are identical in shape with Nos. 3 and 4 of Plate IV and weigh 2lb. 40z. and lb. 4oz, respectively, H. Sasrri. 8-4-15. DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. Piate I, Copper implements in the temple of Radhakrishna at Bithar District, Cawnpore. Scale .*. of full size. Prats II, Copper implements secured by Mr. F. O. Oertel from Bithur in 1912. Scale is for No. 1, and ,2. for the rest. Prate III. Copper harpoons and hatchets purchased at Bithur by Pandit Hirananda Shastri in 1911, Prare IV. ___ Copper antiquities from Bulandshahr and Hardoi districts in the Lucknow Provincia] Museum. Piate V. Copper celt in the Peshawar Museum. Te Nk. WIS Sih fin rae gy ee Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XI, 1915, Plate |. a Scale of drawing (i's of full size.) Section A,B f: Copper implements in the temple of Radha Krishna, at Bithur District, Cawnpore. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XI, 1915. Plate II. ] A. _B. __ Section ONAB 4 13) Weight 39 Toras Scale is of full size Scale is of full size, Copper implements secured by Mr. F O. Oertel from Bithur in 1912. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XI, 1915, Copper harpoons and hatchets purchased at Bithur by Pandit Hirananda Shastri, in 1911. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. X, 1915, Plate IV, Jopper antiquities from Bulandshahr and Hardoi districts in the Lucknow Provincial Museum. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. hy F915, Plate V. Copper celt in the Peshawar Museum 2. Grafting the Mango Inflorescence. By W. Burns, D.So., Heonomic Botanist, Bombay, and S. H. Prayac, B.Ag., Bombay Agricultural Department. [With Plates VI—VIII.] [Read at the Second Indian Science Congress, Madras, January 1915.] The inflorescence of the mango (Mangifera indica, L.) _ often becomes wholly or partly vegetative. The first sign of this vegetative character is the production of foliar bracts on the main axis. The flowers occurring on such an inflorescence interesting is that in which one side of the inflorescence is reproductive, while the other side is vegetative A case of this kind was recorded in the Journal and Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, New Series, Vol. IIT, p. 427, in an article by Burkill and Bose, entitled ‘‘ An Abnormal Branch of the Mango.’’ This is, as far as we know, the only pub- lished record of such a phenomenon. It is not rare, however, and the present writers come across some examples every year. Burkill and Bose, after dealing with the phyllotaxy, devoted most of their attention to the correlation of external morpho- logy and internal structure, and showed that. in the case studied, the vascular tissue was thicker on the foliage side of the axis, and that this was mainly due to the greater develop- ment of the xylem. The vessels on that side were moreover wider, and bhiers was 2 greater soley aia of the wood-fibres. In the cases examined by us, the same characters have ninanie variation of the inflorescence. On February 6th, 1914, six inflores scences were enarched on to the top of one-year-old ‘fcountry’’ stocks, one inflorescence to each stock. The scions were separated from the parent plants in the second week of May, 1914. The inflorescence grafts were photographed - on June 6th, 1914 (Plates VI, Fig. | and VII). Three of the 8 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1915.] scions were of the Alphonse variety. Ineach case the’scion had foliar bracts on the lower part. This part survived, retaining its leaves; the upper non-foliar part died. There was no fruit on any of these scions. The other threescions were of the Sakharia variety, without foliar bracts and each with one well-formed fruit at the time of grafting. No part of any scion died while the fruit remained on the tree. The fruits increased a little in size during this period. The fruit in the illustration, when removed on June 8th, weighed 200°7 grams. On sectioning the point of junction of the stock and scion in this plant, it was found that the two parts had united by a callus that had afterwards been penetrated by cambium joining up that of the scion and that of the stock. At the time of sectioning, the xylem cylinder was continuous. ‘ operated on withered after the fruit was removed. Conclusions. The inflorescence of the mango is asa rule a fugitive struc- ture. Its life, however, is sufficiently long and its structure EXPLANATION OF PLATES. re VI, Fig. 1.—See description of Plate VII. ate VI, Fig. 2.—Result of i i are ve 9 as Pic of grafting one inflorescence on Plate VII.—Sakharia scion with frui ‘ t, enarched on jungly one-year-old stock. ic ioiceseat oh in si iting Fao aay bebe tran The fruit increased slightly in size = aa 4 IT.—Graft of inflorescence on inflorescence made pe of March, 1914. Scion detached from parent branch d apex of stock removed on the Ist of July, 1914. The scion grew vegetatively from March to May, 1914. , Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. X, 1915. Plate VI. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. X, 1915. Plate VII. ) Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XI, 1915. Plate VIII. MAY GROWTH Ere a eel See Ai Senay MARCH GROWTH INFLORESCENCE WITH ied dae ge : INFLORESCENCE WHICH meee ee HAD ONE FRUIT ~-- VEGETATIVE BRANCH. 3. The Weighing Beam called Bisdé dangd in Orissa; with Short Notes on some Weights and Measures still current among the Rural Population of that Division. By B. L. Cuaupuort, D.Sc., F.R.S.E., F.L.S. [ Plate IX. ] (Published by permission of the Trustees of the Indian Museum.) In the Memoirs of the Society, Vol. I, Part I, section M ssesligined Ethnographica, Dr. N. Sie re described some Indian weighing beams, one of which he found i District of Madura in Madras in 1905, used as a sechvand with a pan and a sliding fulcrum but without any movable weight along the long arm, somewhat in the manner of the ‘‘ bismar’’ recently in use in the Faroe Island, Orkney and other isolated local name of this implement is Bisé, a name strangely simi- lar in sound to the Scandinavian Bismer or Bismar. Dr. Annandale requested me to find out all available information about this weighing beam, and the present paper embodies all that I could gather in my last short visit to those parts. During my last visit to Rambha (in the District 2 Ganjam in Madras) and Barkul (in Puri) on the Lake Chilka, I found this kind of weighing beam in extensive use among the fish-sellers, vegetable-vendors and sellers of turmeric (Haldi, i.e. Curcuma a longa) etc. The unit of weight is termed Bisa and the wooden beam is known among the people of the locality as Bisa bari (Bari= wood) or Bisa dangd (dangé=stick). It hasa cane or a split bamboo pan called paralhi. The unit weight _ ealled Bisdé probably varies in different parts of Orissa, but so far as I could ascertain the current Bisd weight in Ganjam (including Russelkonda) and in Puri (at least in Barkul and Fic 204i} corresponds to 180 folds of standard Indian weight. One tola = 180 grains troy in English weights. The weight by Bisé ddngi and measure by Addhd ied penebatly prepared by i pieces of bamboo which will be noticed afterwards) comprise the whole system of weights sindeyptond and extensively employed by the ee who do not appreciate nor understand any other kind of measurement. I therefore think that some information about uninteresting to the members of the Society—more so as 10 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1915. explained as ‘‘a steelyard used for weighing vegetables, fish and utensils, etc.’’, and “ Bis¢”’ y from place to place is also necess ry. I have reason to believe that the Bisé system is current throughout the Uria-speaking districts, including Ganjam n entirely cover all possible weights for all manner of liquids and : i : producers and hawkers throughout the villages of Oriss excellent for measuring all kind of articles that can be measured in a hollow vessel, but it j turmeric, etc.; that is th and portable weighing beam with a single pan has these parts. : These beams are gradually tapering, rods with holes near the narrow ends sion of the single P roughly-rounded wooden to pass the loops for suspen- an. The pans are generally made of Cane or 1 Mr. T. Motte also evidently refers to this bade without mano! ng i i o of a Journey to the Diamond Mines at Sumbulpoor in the Province o = y Mr. T. Motte (1766)—Published in the Asiatic Annual Register for 1799.] door. Addhé is f scales.” [** A Narrative tek Siac Aah ak ag eee Vol. XT, No. 1.) The Weighing Beam called Bisa danga. lt [N.8.] of split bamboo suspended by means of strings through the holes near these narrow ends already mentioned; the pans are gene- rally coated with clay or some other suitable coating material to make them smooth, and at the same time to load them conveniently and sufficiently to make them equal in weight to the standard pan with reference to which the scale is year. They are marked A an or reference. Both are made of Sal wood (Shorea robusta) which is heavy and strong. The beam marked A is 588 cm. in length, round and gradually tapering from diameter 3-2 cm. on the broad end which (for the position of the beam in weighing) we may also call as the left end, to diameter 2 cm. on the narrow end which is also the right-hand end. The hole through which a loop of string hangs for the suspension of the pan is close to and is only 5 cm. from the narrow end. end. The scale consists of 17 ring marks, i.e. circular thin grooves at right angles to the length (axis) of the beam, in the scale at which it brings the beam at a horizontal posi- tion, indicates the weight of the article in the pan. of. the beam marked B is 55°5 em. This is also roughly rounded (i.e. not turned in a lathe) and is gradually tapering from diameter 3:3 cm. on the left end to 2 cm. in the narrow right-hand end. The pan is suspended by means of a looped string passed through a hole which is 4°8 cm. from the narrow end. e scale begins at 33-5 rings, as in the other beam marked A, are marked on the top side with cross marks (x ) deeply inscribed signifying their importance over the rest of the scale. n comparison of the two beams bought at Rambha, it is clear that no uniformity as to size of beam or of scale is observed. Beams are prepared in the ordinary way, and the scale is inscribed, a known quantity of weights in the pan being suspended. The correct position of the sliding loop on the beam being indicated by marks, which are inscribed when the am assumes a perfectly horizontal position for each weight. - 12. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1915. The Bisé in Ganjam and Puri is divided into 30 palas, each pala being equivalent to six folds of standard weight. n some parts Bisd is divided into 20 palas (when it is also ed where six folds. Thus, though the weight of one Bisa is 180 tolds in Puri and Ganjam, it may be in some places equivalent tolds. In each of which cases the scale on the Bisé danga would be differently cross-marked to indicate the main sub- divisions of Bisd. suspensor would make the beam perfectly horizontal. The rings of the scale are numbered with reference to the broad end of the beam in this list. Ist Ring mark .. indicates the weight of the pan only, and thus it is equivalent to zero. and: »» ++ equivalent toone pala=6 tolds. os ee sae ws ce two palas = 12 tolas. 4th ,, SpE ee three palas = 18 tolds. th +, we Ge pe four palas = 24 tolas. 6th (First cross mark) ,, five palas=one-sixth Bisd = 30 tolds. 7th Ring mark ., si Six palas = 36 tolds. Sty, eee a seven palas = 42 tolids. 9th ,, ee - eight palas = 48 tolds. 10th ,, Vea face 11th (Second cross mark) 12th Ring mark ‘ nine palas = 54 tolds. . ten palas=one-third Bisdé= 60 tolds twelve palas = 72 tolds 13th (Third cross mark) a fifteen palas = half Bike: 90 tolas. 14th Ring mark .. 4 eighteen palas = 108 tolds. 15th twenty palas = 120 tolds. twenty-five palas =five-sixth of a Bisd = 150 tolds. 3 thirty palas=one Bisd = 180 las, 16th (Fourth cross mark), 17th Ring mark .. Dr Annandale described and figured two other beams which: were already in the collection of the Museum along with the description of the weighing beam which he himself r ae ape ag 7 ea ale an Jes ees a Vol. eee 1.] The Weighing Beam called Bis& danga. 13: J collected from Madura: one iron beam from Punjab, and the other a well-turned wooden one from Dacca. There exist two more of such beams in the collection, one from Chitia Nagpur and the other labelled ‘‘ India. *? The only clue about this latter beam is the name ‘ taraju ”’ in the register under which it is entered. T'araju means in Uria a scale beam with equal arms. obtaine The Chitia N agpur beam is the most primitive one in the whole collection ; unfortunately there is no record to show the name of the District from which it was obtained, nor of the race of people among whom it was seen used. The name **tula’’ on the label may indicate the local name, the word being evidently derived from the Sankrit word tul=scale beams or measure. The total length of this beam is slightly over a foot—only 31 cm. in all: it is made of a heavy wood probably Sdl. The whole beam is divided sharply into two portions—a round broad portion of 17 cm. in length with 3 cm. to 3-5 cm. being a complete ring-mark round the beam. Near the free of the narrow limb of the beam is a hole through which a by 12°5 cm. and suspended from the hole near the free end of the narrow portion of the beam by two pieces of string passed athy four holes at the four corners of the rough oblong piece the wooden pan. By actual weighing the values of the aavlines of the scale have been ascertained with reference to. ' standard folas, but what was the original unit with reference to the inscribed scale it is impossible to say. In the following list cut grooves are numbered with reference to the broad portion of the beam, i.e. the nearest groove to the see portion is termed first and one next to it as second, and so o First cut groove .. Zero—stands for the Jan of the pan. Second sj .. Two tolds of standard weight. Third ne BOOP Es a we Fourth Ne Pa me os i Fifth o ie a ye an oe Sixth 4 ee. Wee Ly 3 is ee to note that the Dacca beam fefeead and described by Dr. Annandale in the Memoirs above referred to resembles closely the Chitia Nagpur beam in the marking of the 14. = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1915. scale and the length of the beam. The Dacca beam, however, is of superior workmanship, being well turned in a lathe and the broad left portion is somewhat spindle-shaped in broad end, though the beam as a whole is tapering and not sharply divided into a narrow portion and a broad portion like the Chitia Nagpur ‘ tula.’’ The beam marked ‘‘ India ’’ referred to before resembles the Chutia Nagpur “ tula ’’ and the Dacca beam in being one very closely. The broad portion of the beam how-. ever is shaped to a form of spindle—the transverse diameter of which is 4 cm. The narrow portion terminates in an é] which reminds one of the value of each division of Chitia or The shape, the scale and the ornamentations of this beam all point to a more advanced state of society than the Chitia - Nagpur ‘‘tula’’ and the Dacca weighing beam. These three represent the shorter variety, whereas the Madura beam and two Rambha beams represent the long and tapering variety of this kind of weighing beams. It would be also interesting to ascertain the real meaning of the word Bisd. It may have been derived from Binsa or parts of Orissa twenty palas go to make one Bisd, and that 0 twenty. Whether the word Bisdé has any connection with the Scandinavian word Bismer, which is borne by the beam it Vol. XI, No. 1.] The Weighing Beam called Bis& danga. 15 [NV.S.] resembles so much in shape and character, I have no means of ascertaining. s already noticed, fish, vegetables, turmeric, etc. are sold in retail under Bisdé system and weighed by the Bisé ddangd by the villagers. The rest of the articles, such as rice, paddy, d Re. 1-1 each from the factories. The standard equivalent weight is 88 folds. But. the Addhd used by the villagers and also for the retail purposes are quite different. For measuring ghee, milk, rice, etce., the measure Addha used is termed tolds. ut to measure paddy, oil, sugar etc., for retail purposes the unit employed is termed Bikkd (or Pulushd) Addha of 64 tolds of standard told weight. These are also i a representing multiples as well as subdivisions of Addhd. In the following list those names that are still in use in Rambha and Balugaon have been mentioned. MULtipLes or Addhd. 4 Addhas=1 tumba—generally made of wood. 4 tumbé =1 Naiti—generally an earthen pot, also of brass _ brass. 20 Nauti =1 Bharan. 3 Bharan=1 Gadi =one cart load. SUBDIVISIONS or Addhd. (Represented by measures exhibited .) 2 Solas =1 Buda or Bora. 2 Boras = Addhd = 64 tolds or 68 tolas. The measures representing Addhd and its subdivisions as current among the villagers in Rambha are exhibited. e weights and measures of Orissa are very complicated. A close and careful study of them would be sure to lead to Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1915.] EXPLANATION OF PLATE. Fie. I.—Weighing-beam labelled ‘‘ tulad ’’ from Chitia Nagpur. Fie. U.—Weighing-beam labelled <‘‘ India’? without specific locality, entered in aa uit (Ind Mus.) under the name ‘ 7’ Fie. Il. Se airbase boon leer Rambha eta) locally called Bisé dang pt ae acti peice ge a Journ., As. Soc. Bene., Vor. XI, 1915. PLATE IX WEIGHING-BEAMS OF ORISSA. 4. A note on the Badkamta Nartteévara Image Inscription. By Natint Kanta Buarrasatt, M.A., Curator, Dacca Museum [With Plate X.] In March 1914 number of the J.A.8.B., pp. 88 and 89, I gave a reading of this inscription. The reading was rather defective as I could not read some of the letters rendered very indistinct by the peeling off of stone. The name of the onor was also read incorrectly as Bharudeva whereas it ought to have been read Bhabu Deva. I give a fresh reading of the inscription below. (1) fimreioonr cade deva padi | ya vijaya rajye Asta na Caturdasyam Tithau Brhas- pati v pare Pusya aekeane | Karmmanta pala Sti (2) Kusumadeva suta Sti Bhabudeva| karita Sti Nart- teSvara Bhatté ........ Chandra ee Asadha dine 14 ) Khanitafica Ratokena sarvaksar (3) Khanitafiea madhustdaneneti | The most important addition is that of the word ae before sare fet e#. I pointed out in my paper Se forgotten kingdom of East Bengal’’ in which this inscription was 8 published that the date of the inscription was a curious anomaly ,—several scholars declaring the coincidence of wainee: fafa, garaaa, ewaufa are and the 14th day of yrme, impossible. We find now from the word ¥yegaaq that the calcu- lation is to be made by the movement of the moon. Astro- nomers who are fond of a puzzle may see now whether the calculation made according to the movement of the moon makes the coincidence possible and yields a date tried to prove in my paper that the country round modern Comilla was anciently known as Samatata. An inscription of king Mahip4la deva discovered by Babu Upendra- chandra Guha, B.A., B.T., at a place called Baghaura in the Comilla district seems to confirm my identification. The in- scription is on the pedestal of an image of Vishnu and runs as follows :— (\H) @ aaq 3 arafea 20 SaetuIEes cI Qa) awlfifed atcramag( caren aaa2 faafare (34) ala yaaa afanntacay qqznaqa (eu) waa fasttimas wasnt afresa | 18 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1915.] Translation. Om! The year three, the 27th day of Magha. In Sama- tata, in the kingdom of Sri Mahipala Deva, this meritorious deed namely (the installation of) the Lord Narayana is by the merchant Lokadatta belonging to (the village of) Bilakinda,— a great worshipper of Vishnu,—son of Vasudatta,—for the special furtherance of the spiritual merit and fame of himself and parents. The historical importance of this inscription as furnishing fresh light on the obscure history of Vigrahapila II and Mahi- pala I has been pointed out by me in the June 1914 number of the Dacca Review. The Bangad plate of Mahipala I and the Dinajpur Rajbati Inscription inform us that some usurpers drove Vigrahapala from the throne and he, after losing his king- dom, took shelter in the eastern country where water abounds. (@@ srat wat vafy.) His heroic son Mahipala recovered the lost kingdom of his father. The new Baghaura image FE NTN NP i a oh a Jour., As. Soc. Benc., Vor. XI., 1915. PLATE X. The Baghaura Inscribed Image of Vishnu. 134 FTA: reads prac VI MES SUTASS aa HALAL YA PAH © The Baghaura Vishnu Image Inscription of the 3rd Year of Mahipala I. 5. Observations on the Defoliation of some Madras Trees, By M. O. ParrHasaratHy Tymnear, M.A., L.T., Lecturer in Natural Science, Teachers’ College, Saidapet. [Read at the second Indian Science Congress, Madras, January 1915.] Seems to be this. The trees do not suffer from a failure of water-supply, as is indicated by the output of fresh leaves in such profusion so soon after the shedding of the old ones. When its water-supply does not fail, there is no reason wh efficiently during the hot summer and so are quickly replaced i be able to 20 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [J anuary, 1915. (1) The cuticle of the old leaves are not so impermeable to water as that of young leaves.! increasing age. ; (3) ‘* Perhaps leaf activity gradually becomes impaired through continued accumulation of excreta and the increased clogging of the stomata by dust.”’* _ Apart from other considerations, age by itself may instance ? : Leaf-fall is considered to be induced mainly by a failure may be working at the same time. The resting buds may be stimulated into activity by the rising heat at the commence- ment of the hot season. Becoming active, they begin to develop and grow and draw the sap-current to themselves, so that the usual supply to the old leaves is cut off. The old leaves, thus suffering from physiological drought, rapidly form abscision layers and fall off. Schimper ° in another connection says: ‘*It-suggesta that). ... 6.0.0.0, the swelling buds draw the transpiration current to themselves.’ Jost says: ‘‘ correlation between the fully developed leaves and the rudiments of the next year’s growth prevents an 1 Bergen, Bot. Gaz., Vol. 38, 1904. 2 Bergen, ib. 8 Text-book of Botany, p. 567. 4 Coulter, Barnes and Cowles, Text-book of Botany. ter, Barnes and Cowles, in their Text-book of Botany, p. 354, say: ‘*In the leaves of woody plants... . there is with age, as a rule, @ steady accumulation of dry matter and a rising proportion of ash.” § Plant Geography. Eng. Trans., page 245. Vol. XI, No. 1.] The Defoliation of some Madras Trees. 21 [N.S.] immediate evolution of the latter. In this case a mere retardation of functional activity and not complete removal is all that is necessary to induce the correlation to make itself away from the old leaves, which consequently are shed. Some- times an increased water-supply may induce the resting buds to develop in spite of the inhibitory effect of the functional old leaves. In that case the increased water-supply is sufficient for both the old leaves and the developing buds; and more- over, probably, the leaves on the tree being not too old yet, but quite active and healthy, and less laden with excreta, ‘ Leaf-fall may result also from protracted wet weather......- Possibly the reduction of transpiration, if accompanied by strong turgor pressure, may result here in the ce. gene’ of ath.’’ the top downwards. Here the cause of the leaf-fall is probably physiological drought. When all the developing buds demand water, the first part of the tree to experience a shortage of ee 1 Text-book of Botany. 22 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1915. water-supply should naturally be the part farthest from the roots, viz. the top; and hence it is that the leaves are shed from the top downwards. Moreover the topmost leaves, being more exposed to the action of the wind than the lower portion, attain their maximum excreta-contents earlier than the lower leaves, and so are the earlier ones to be shed. A considerable amount of variation occurs as regards the time of shedding and the time intervening between the shed- ding of the old leaves and the growth of the new ones. In some trees the new leaves come out simultaneously with the t e.g. Crataeva religiosa. I cannot adequately deal with the many details concerning all these in this short paper, but shall say a few words about the Odina group, which consists of the follow- (1) Odina Wodier. (6) Spondias mangifera. (2) Crataeva religiosa. (7) Adansonia digitata. (3) Eriodendron anfractuosum. (8) Gyrocarpus Jacquini. (4) Bombax malabaricum. 9) Plumeria acutifolia. (5) Erythrina indica. (10) Manihot Glaziovii. For instance, Adansonia digitata is a native of the African savanna. It stores up water in its huge trunk and safely tides over the rigours of the hot season in a leafless condition. Bombax malabaricum is a native of the deciduous forests of the Western Ghats. Most of the trees of the Odina group possess the following characteristics. They possess either a soft wood or fleshy already mentioned, this group of trees flowers while the trees are in a leafless condition. Schimper thinks that the Vol. XI, No 1.] The Defoliation of some Madras Trees. 23 [NV.8.] shedding of leaves in some cases is an indication that they are anfractuosum. This flowering in a leafless condition is quite significant biologically, since the leafless trees in full blossom are very conspicuous even at a great distance and thus are able to attract its insect or bird visitors. For instance Erythrina indica, Poinciana regia, Bombax malabaricum, Butea frondosa, while a few may sometimes be formed on the lower branches. Again when new leaves are formed later on, after the repro- ductive activities are over, they are first on the lower branches and the leaf formation gradually extends upwards. This can So E. 77) a =) ct = gg ° =, nm B = fa) ct I is*) ao) =) : ° < @ Ps Ev) i=} [or oy a A SS 53 Q eu S ; etc. Here the same twig will have a number of new leaves at the bottom and flowers at the top. Sometimes flowers are formed before the shedding of the old leaves, e.g. Mangifera indica, Spathodea campanulata. Sometimes the flowers make their appearance only during the monsoon season, e.g. Milling tonia hortensis, Calophyllum inophyllum, etc. I shall now consider a few special cases :— (1) Thespesia’ populnea is practically an evergreen. Its old leaves keep falling throughout the year and new ones keep coming out at the same time. The maximum leaf-fall, however, occurs during the rainy season; on the other hand, Thespesia trees near the Salt marsh at Adyar shed their leaves totally during the dry season. 2) The case of Ficus nitida is rather interesting. The bare but for the leafy clumps of witches’ brooms all over the tree. The witches’ brooms being parasitized portions of the tree exhibit an increased feverish activity. Being more active than the normal leaves of the tree, they shed their old leaves and 24 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1915. produce new ones earlier than the normal portions of the tree In all the cases discussed above it is not known what part the internal factors, especially factors connected with nutrition, play in bringing about the leaf-fall and production of new leaves. J. B. Farmer says!: ‘‘ Although various functions is unquestionably that of physiological water starvation, whether this starvation results from physical starvation or physiological inability to absorb.’’ In the tropical monsoon forest, the dry season is passed in a leafless condition The Madras region, though still influ- its leaves in February or March or even later, began shedding its leaves totally during December 1914. There is yet another kind of defoliation seen in Madras. That is among the trees near the seashore. During the north-east monsoon season there blows a constant chilly wind The trees on the northern side are quite bare, while the gain, some trees would appear to stand the action of the sea-breeze better than others. The following trees are very easily affected by the sea-breeze :-— Poinciana regia, Enterolobium Saman, Sapindus trifoliatus, ! Plant-life. Home. Univ. Libr., p. 136. Vol. XI, No. 1.] The Defoliation of some Madras Trees. 25. [N.S.] Morinda tinctoria, Thespesia populnea, Melia Azadirachta, Erythrina indica, Tamarindus indica, Odina Wodter. The following trees appear to withstand the effect of the breeze better :— _Calophylium inophyllum, Plumeria alba, Bignonia megapo- ica The trees begin to put forth new leaves towards the end of December or the beginning of January, when the force of the sea-breeze abates and the temperature begins to rise. Summary. (1) The trees spend the dry season in a leafy condition, unlike cold country trees in winter and monsoon forest trees in summer. This is an adaptation to carry on the leaf functions with undiminished vigour with the help of fresh leaves pro- duced after shedding the old ones, because young leaves do better work than old ones (2) The old leaves are shed, because the new buds open out, and, as a result of correlation, draw away the sap current from the old leaves. The accumulation of excreta may also be a cause of the shedding of old leaves. (3) Considerable variation is seen in respect to the interval between the shedding of the old leaves and the growth of the new ones. (4) Leaves may also be shed owing to continued wet most of the trees do so in the dry season. The former shed their leaves from the bottom upwards, while the latter from the top downwards. (6) The Odina group of trees possess special arrangements to enable them to remain leafless for a long time, viz. soft wood, fleshy twigs and a smooth green bark. (7) Ficus nitida shows that increased activity of the buds may have something to do with the leaf-fall and formation of new leaves. The witches’ brooms are quite full of new leaves when the tree itself is quite bare. (8) Owing to the action of the sea breeze the trees along eae ie a $ ‘ ‘ r eaeck RGR 6. Note on the Flora of the South Indian Highlands. By Po PP ren PBA TLS. [Read at the meeting of the Indian Science Congress, 1915.] areas are completely separated by a stretch of lowland, at 1500 ft., 100 miles wide, but narrowed by the Anamalai Hills to the Palghat gap. From the North the Nilgiris are cut off b a sinking of the Ghats to 3000 ft. in Mysore, and to the south the Pulneys and the connected Travancore ranges extend at a height of 6000 ft. for some 30 or 40 miles only and are tt more than 150 miles from the sea. With the Khasi Hills there are 17% in common, with Tem- perate Himalaya 12%, and with Japan and China 9%. The narrowness of the distribution of the phanerogamic flora as a whole is remarkable. e final identification of the plants was done at Kew during the writer’s furlough, and as far as possible they were 28 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Benyal. [January, 1915.} specimen of Linnaeus was not available for comparison, but a study of the decription and of the figures by Aitken and others showed that the South Indian plant is not the same, differing entirely in the shape s the corolla and in the possession of several, not three, leaflets. An interesting find was that two species of Dicrocephala—D. latifolia DC. and D. chrysanthemi- folia DC.—were one and the same, the characters of the one was perhaps in connection with the well-known Indian plant called Crotalaria rubiginosa, Willd. In the Flora of British India and in all subsequent local Floras the plant has been given this name, because, one must suppose, it appeared to agree with a description, by Willdenow, of a plant which was said to have been collected in the East Indies. In the F.B.I. two other species, C. scabrella, W. and A., and C. Wightiana, Graham, are united with it. Both these have been separated again by later workers, notably by Sir D. Prain, the former Director of the Botanical Survey. As I had three distinct forms, I sent them scabrella or C. Wightiana, but that Willdenow’s plant is identi- cal with C. sagittalis L., a North American species. The Indian plant, so long known as C. rubiginosa, Willd., must therefore be given another name, and in Wallich’s herbarium at Kew detailed descriptive Frora with many illustrations, will, it is hoped, be published this year. JANUARY, 1915. The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday, the 6th January 1915, at 9-15 P.M. Lizut.-Cot. Str Leonarp Rogers, Kr., C.I. és Bop., .R.C.P., F.R:CS., F:A.8.B., LMS., View President, in the Ghar. The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale. Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Major E. D. W. Greig, Dr. E. P. Harrison, Dr. W. C. Hossack, oe se C. Jones, Mr. S. W. Kemp, Hon’ble Mr. W. A. hae C. 8. Middlemiss, Dr. G. E. Pil- grim, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusans. Visitors :—Mr. H. G. Carter, Mrs. H. G. pes Miss Cleg- horn, cee Sheik Mr. S. W. Kemp, Mr. K. F. Watkinson and anoth The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Thirty-three presentations were announced. The General alates | reported that Dr. Josef Horovitz and Dr. John E. Panioty had expressed a desire to withdraw from the Societ ty. The General Secretary reported the death of Shams-ul- Ulama Maulvi Ahmud, Shams-ul-Ulama Maulvi Shibli Nomani, and Dr. P. Cordier, ordinary members of the Society. The Chairman announced that Dr. Abdullah al-Mamun acts had been appointed Philological Secretary in the place of Major C. L. Peart, resigned. ee Crabs gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary Member Mr. oe chard H. Whitehouse, Professor of Biology, Agra College, Agra, proposed by Mr. FB. H. Gravely, seconded by Mr. 8. W. Kem vee Babu Prokash joss Mitra, Engineer and seum, Proposed by Dr. N. Annandale, seconded by Gravely ; Mr. Q. Washi Hagqq, M.A., Professor of aa Liter- ature, Pasetntaent College, Lahore, proposed by Maulvi M. Hidayet Husain, seconded by Babu Nilmani Chakravarti; il Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ([Jan., 1915. Babu Narendra Nath Ray, B.A., LL.B., Pleader, Judge’s Court, Benares, proposed by Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. Dr. G. E. Pilgrim exhibited a fossil jaw, possessing ances- tral human characters, from the Miocene of the Punjab. e jaw was represented by five fragments which he con- and two at Haritalyangar, Belaspur State, Simla Hills. briefly detailed the evidence that the Chinji specimens belonged to the Chinji horizon of the Lower Siwaliks and the Harital. e structed mainly on the evidence of a right ramus from Chinji complete from the alveolus of the canine back to the last He commented upon the more obvious unhuman features of the jaw, the large canine, the presence of a posterior heel in the canine similar to that in the Gibbon, the excess of length of m, over m, and m,, and the absence of a chi primitive anthropoid characters which would be expected to occur in any Miocene anthropoid genus whether it was on the uman line or not. the stronger claim to be puton the line leading to Homo Sapiens, he thought the time that had elapsed since the early Pleisto- cene, the date assigned to Hoanthropus by its discoverers, hardly sufficient for the jaw to have evolved into that of 1 Ree. Geol. Surv. India, vol. XLIII, pt. 4, pp. 265-326. Jan., 1915.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. iii omo sapiens, representatives of which probably existed in the Middle Pleistocene—although Homo neanderthalensis may have been connected with Hoanthropus, but failed to survive to the present day. n the other hand there was ample time between the Miocene and the Pleistocene for Sivapithecus to have eliminated the unhuman features to which he had referred. He thought it exceedingly improbable that man was descended from the species exhibited, but he suggested that it was quite possible that the hypothetical Miocene human ancestor was some marginal species of the same genus at present un- known, or at all events a closely allied one. Dr. Pilgrim referred to a paper dealing more fully with the subject, which would shortly be published in the Records of the Geological Survey of India. Dr. N. Annandale pointed out that the teeth, at any rate, r. Hossack agreed with Dr. Annandale’s comment that some of the individual teeth were extraordinarily unworn, in fact iv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Jan., 1915. the genus Sivapithecus' was the right ramus, from which alone he would have restored the jaw almost exactly as they now saw it. He failed to see how this specimen could be described as belonging to a very young animal, seeing that the full permanent set of teeth was present, of which the last molar had been erupted some months previously to death. He was will- ing to allow that some change might have taken place in the d , casual observer might reasonably suggest that the symphisial fragment belonged to another genus, but on further considera- tion this seemed to him to be untenable. He might first point out that the canine in the right ramus was shown by its alveolus to have been almost or quite as large asin the other. If an extra 4 inch were to be modelled below that fragment, as Dr. Hossack suggested, not only would the resulting jaw be entirely unlike that of the Gorilla or the Orang, but it would possess a slender- ness, which was well nigh inconceivable in a jaw of that depth. Such a supposition seemed, therefore, rather far-fetched, when a ramus was provided ready made to fit it as it stood, belonging to an animal that was only slightly smaller. As an argument. against a greater depth he mentioned the existence of a foramen Orang about half way down the symphysis. If so, then ap- proximately half the depth of the entire jaw must lie above it. e imagined also that it was the symphysial fragment to which Dr. Annandale referred when he suggested an affinity with the lower monkeys, since the shape of the teeth in the type ramus Offered a sufficient distinction. He admitted that the — canine was very similar but the short symphysis, the inward position of the canine and the divergence of the rami militated against any close alliance. He thought that the peculiar curva- 1 New Siwalik Primates and their beari i : ng on the question of the evolution of man and the Anthropidea. Rec. G ndia XLV pt. l, pp. 1-71 (1918). p ec. Geol. Surv. I , vol. XLV, Jan., 1915.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. v when he said that he failed to see how Sivapithecus could be in any way human. He (Dr. Pilgrim) did not for a moment claim that it was human. He, for one, never expected that Miocene man would be found, but he thought it inconceivable that the pepoinetos Miocene ancestor of man should not have possessed the large canine and all the see primitive features which existed in Sivapithecus. The following papers were read :— 1. Note on the Floral Mechanism of T'yhonium Trilobatum. By Maupe L. CumaHorn. Communicated by the Hon’ BLE MR. W. A. Lee ‘The Evolution and pinot us Indian Ae belong- ing : the subfamily Ariculariine. . H. Gravety, M.Sc. Both these papers have been published in a Journal for November 1914. Sus Oe ee Se NS oN / ; | FEBRUARY, 1915. The Annual Meeting of the panels was held on Wednes- day, the 3rd February, 1915, at 9-15 His Excellency the Right Hon’ble THomas Davip rbipn are of Sxrruine, G.C.1.E., K.C.M.G., President, the chai The cing members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Babu Birendra Nath Basu Thakur,’ Dr. P. J. Bruhl, Babu Monmohan Chakra- varti, Babu Nilmani Chakravarti, Babu Amulya Charan Ghosh Vidyabhusana, Met. ¥.-H. Gravely, Major E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., Rev. H. Hosten, S.J., Mr. H. C. Jones, Mr. S. W. Kemp, Mr. D. McLean, Babu Ramesh Chandra Majumdar, Mr. R. D. Mehta, C.I.E., Dr. Girindranath Mukerjee, Lieut.-Col. Sir L. Rogers, Kt., Mahamahopadhyaya sey Loe Shastri, CILE., Maulavi M. Kazim Shirazi, Rai Bahadur Lolit Mohan Singha Ray, Dr. A. Suhrawardy, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhu- sana. Visitors :—Mr. and Mrs. H. G. Carter, pore Nilratan Dhar, Baba Saradakanta Ganguly, Mr. A. Gray, Mrs. S. W. Kemp, Mr. G. P. Pillai, Mr. V. G. ee ‘Mr. A. Salam Mr. S. A. Salik, Mr. M. H. ‘Shirazee, Mr. H. Sahrawardy, Mr. M. M. Taghi, Mr. H. W. The President ordered the distribution of the voting papers for the election of Officers and Members of Council for 1915, and appointed Maharaja Ranjit Singh of Nasirpur and Mr. 8. W. Kemp to be scrutineers. The President also ordered the distribution of the voting papers for the election of Fellows of the Society anc appointed 5 ooetall Lolit Mohan Singh Roy and Mr. 8S. W. Kemp to scrutine The ieee announced that the Trustees of the Elliott a, v8 Scientific Search have awarded four prizes for the ear 19] o Babu Rasik Lal Datta for his essay ‘‘ On chlorine in the eae state. Chlorination with nitro-hydrochloric acid.’’ One to Babu Saradakanta Ganguly for his essay ‘‘ On Deci- ‘alization of Indian money at sight.’ One to Babu Nagendra Nath Wai for his essay ‘‘ On Tita- ares their estimation and utilization, with certain exhi viii Annual Report. [February, 1915. One to Babu Nilratan Dhar for his essay, ‘‘ Se iiber Doppelsalze und Komplexsalze. 1. Meetteilung’’, an a Veranderlichkeit und Unbestindigkeit von Kobal_ tam- min The President handed over the Prizes and cash to each of the recipients. The President also announced that the Barclay Memorial Medal for the year 1915 has been presented to Mr. James Sykes Gamble, C.L.E., M.A., F.R.S. The Annual Report was then presented. pie ace ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1914. The Council of the Asiatic Society has the honour to submit the following report on the state of the Society’s affairs during the year ending 3lst December, 1914. : Member List. The number of the Ordinary Members at the close of 1914 was 473, against 499 at the close of 1913. Thirty-one Ordinary Members were elected during 1914. Out of these 6 have not yet paid their entrance fees. The number of Ordinary Mem- bers added to the list is therefore 25. On the other hand 34 withdrew, 9 died, and 8 were struck off under Rule 40. The numbers of Ordinary Members in the past six years are as follows \\ PayINea. Non-Pavina. 4 4 YEAR + 40] 8128] & | poe Lp Pleo teat tg | ® 3 q a Bee ik aed as » 2 ' Q | pe | 2 oO | c ° 5 = i) | = sis | A Mm ee egw ee eee ee 1909... oe AO SU Tee ANB OO AO oe BOs. aa | | | | 110 2s. -> | 200] 217 | 16 | 442 | 23 | 43 66 | 508 a | Us ae .» |, 200:| 226; 19 ; 444 | 2) 68 1 Oe i912. .. | 208] 220) 19 | 451| 93 | 43 | 66 ||: 51 | 1913. a} 200 | Sih. 101 aie | 23. | 46 | 69. | 409 | | | | | wis: -- | SOE 187 10: eee Tee 60 15 | 473 | } | February, 1915.j Annual Report. ix The following members died during the course of the ear :— “ Shams-ul-Ulama Maulvi Ahmud, Dr. Palmyr Cordier, Mr. Charles W. McMinn, Shams-ul-Ulama Maulana Shibli Nomani, Mr. Henry Campbell Norman, Lieut.-Col. Herbert Wilson Pilgrim, I.M.S., Rai Bahadur Chandra Narayan Singh, Kumar Kamalanand Singh, and Dr. G. Thibaut. The er of Special Honorary Centenary Members remains unchanged. have to lament the deaths of three Honorary Fellows, viz.: Dr. Albert Gunther, Prof. Edward Suess and Dr. Alfred Russell Wallace. The number is now 24. Among the Associate Members, there has been one death, viz.: Pandit Visnu Prasad Raj Bhandari. In his place. the name of Bada Kaji Marichiman Singha has been added to the list. The number now stands at 14. Three members, Rev. P. 0. Bodding, Mons. J. Bacot and H.H. the Hon. Maharaja Sir Rameshwara Singh Bahadur, K.C.LE., have compounded for their subscriptions during the year. Fellows of the Society. As no candidate received a majority of the votes of the Fellows voting, no one was recommended for election as a candidate only.’’ _ There was one death amongst the Fellows, viz.:—Dr. G. Thibaut. The number now stands at 27. Office-bearers. eR: the appointed. Major Philological Secretary, edited the Philological Section of the Journal and was in charge of the Arabic and Persian portions . Journal. Dr. W. A. K. Christie carried on the duties of Physical Science Secretary, and edited the Physical Science portion of the Journal, until the middle of April, when he left India and Dr. E. P, Harrison was appointed in his place. Mr. J. Coggin Brown remained Anthropological Secretary and edited x Annual Report. [February, 1915. the Anthropological portion of the Journal until October, hen he resigned and Dr. Annandale was appointed. Dr. tinued officer-in-charge the Bureau of Information an carried on the work of collecting Sanskrit Manuscripts. Major Peart was officer in charge of the Arabic and Persian Search throughout the year. Capt. C. A. Godson continued to be Medical Secretary until August when he left India. Lieut.-Col. Sir L. Rogers and Dr. Hossack carried on the duties in his absence. The coin cabinet was in charge of Mr. H. Nelson Wright, and either he or Mr. C. J. Brown have reported on all Treasure Trove coins sent to the Society. The Council decided in January to appoint an Honorary Librarian, who should be a member of the Council and of the Publication Committee. Mr. Kemp has held this post throughout the year. Office. The Lama who is looking after the Tibetan collections belonging to the Society is still engaged on the Tibetan Cata- logue. He has been appointed for another two years on his present pay. Babu Nritya Gopal Basu, late cashier of the Society, who was drawing a pension of Rs. 20 a month, died in July 1914. There have been no other changes in the establishment. Mr. J. H. Elliott has continued as Assistant Secretary, and Babu Balai Lal Dutt, B.A., as the First Library Assistant, throughout the year. Society’s Premises and Property. The building of the new premises for the Society has not et been taken in hand. On a reference to the Corporation of Calcutta the Society was informed that the Corporation has abandoned the scheme of widening Park Street and that it was to be undertaken by the Calcutta Improvement Trust. The matter is before the Trust, and it is feared that at least one year must elapse before the Society receives compensation for the land which will be acquired. Mr. H. Beveridge has presented us with a copy of his portrait. It has been framed and hung up in the rooms of the Society. | Indian Museum. No presentations were made to the Indian Museum. | During the year there has been no change in the Society's Trusteeship, and the Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhyay — February, 1915.] Annual Report. xi Kt., C.S8.I., D.Sc., F.R.A.S., F.R.S.E., continues to be a 17th, 1914. In commemoration a centenary volume, giving an account of the history of the Indian Museum from 1814 to 1914, has been published. It includes biographical notices of curators and superintendents, and a reproduction of the Asiatic Society’s house in 1828 taken from Savignhac’s and Pearson’s Asiatic Museum Illustrated, Part I. Indian Science Congress. The first Indian Science Congress was held in the rooms of the Society on January 15-17, 1914. A number of mem- bers attended from various parts of India. Among them were the delegates to the centenary of the Indian Museum which was celebrated at the same time. An account of the Congress was published in the Proceedings of the Society for May, 1914. A photograph of the members was taken, and a copy has been hung up in the rooms of the Society. has been arranged that the Second Indian Science Congress will be held at the Presidency College, Madras, on January 14, 15 and 16, 1915. His Excellency the Right Honourable Baron Pentland of Syth, G.C.1.E., has consented to raf aes and the Hon. Surgeon General W. B. acters ae attend the Congress on duty. Meetings. The Society’s General Meetings have been held regularly very month with the exception of October, 1914. Lectures. No lectures have been arranged for by the Society during the year. Deputation. Jn an invitation from the 19th International Congress of Americanists held at Washington in October 1914, Mr. Smith Lyman, a Life Member of the Society, attended the /ongress as a delegate on behalf of the Society. é Agencies. Mr. Bernard Quaritch and Mr. Otto Harrassowitz have continued as the Society’s Agents in Europe—the latter up to the commencement of the war. : The number of the copies of the Journal and Proceedings xii Annual Report. [February, 1915. and the Memoirs sent to Mr. Quaritch during the year 1914 was 365, valued at £58-19-8 (Rs. 884-12), and of the Biblio- theca 199, valued at £16-19-4 (Rs. 254-8). The number of copies of the Journal and Proceedings and the Memoirs sent to Mr. Harrassowitz during 1914 was 147, valued at £26-17-4 (Rs. 403),and of the Bibliotheca Indica 454, valued at £31-15-10 (Rs. 476-14). There has been some difficulty with regard to two cases sent to Mr. Otte Harrassowitz at Leipzig on the 9th July, 1914. Owing to war, the steamer has deviated from her voyage and is _ present interned at Syracuse. The matter is being dealt with. Barclay Memorial Medal, In terms of Rule 1 of the Barclay Memorial Medal, there | was no award during the year. In connection with the award for 1915, the following mem- bers were appointed to form a Special Committee to make recommendations to the Council :—Major E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., Major A. T. Gage, I.M.S., Mr. C. C. Calder, Dr. B. L, Chaudhuri, B.A., Dr. P. J. Briihl. Elliott Prize for Scientific Research. The Trustees have decided to award four prizes for essays _ submitted in competition for the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research for 1913, viz.:—(1) ‘‘On chlorine in the nascent state. Chlorination with nitro-hydrochloric acid’’, by Babu — Rasik Lal Datta. (2) ‘* On Decimalization of Indian money — at sight’’, by Babu Saradakanta Ganguly. (3) ‘On Titanium | minerals ; their estimation and utilization, with certain exhi- bits ’, by Babu NagendraChandra Nag. (4) ‘“‘ Untersuchungen itber Doppelsalze und Komplexsalze. I. Mitteilung’’ and ‘‘ Die Veranderlichkeit und Unbestindigkeit von Kobaltamminen?’, by Babu Nilratan Dhar. Babu Nilratan Dhar has decided to receive his prize of Rs. 210 in cash, instead in the form of — a gold medal and cash. The awards will be made at the Ordi- — nary Annual Meeting of the Society on the 3rd February 1915. The subject selected for the Elliott Gold medal for the — year 1914 was Mathematics, and fourteen essays have been © received in competition up to date. This notification was printed in the Calcutta Gazette of the 16th December 1914. In Nata of the unusual delay in the publication of the notification, the Trustees have decided that the essays for 1914 would be received up to the end of March 1915 Finance. und eet. of the Society are shown in the Appendix additi the usual heads. In this year’s account there is an — ditional statement under the head “Building Fund.’” — February, 1915.] Annual Report. xili Statement No. 13 contains the Balance Sheet of the Society and of the different funds administered through it. The credit balance of the Society at the close of 1914 was Rs. 1,96,630-4-3 against Rs. 2,41 ,332-7-5 in the preceding year 1913. The decrease is accounted for by the transfer of the Impe- rial grant of Rs. 40,000 plus Rs. 4,200 interest accrued thereon to Building Fund as per Statement No. 12. he Budget for the year 1914 was estimated at the follow- ing figures :— Rs. Receipts... a .. 31,370 Expenditure Ns .. 30,234 The actual receipts for the year, exclusive of 28 Admis- sion fees and three Compounding fees, have amounted to Rs. 27,440-0-1, or Rs. 3,930 less than the estimate. The sum of Rs. 880 has been received as Admission fees, and Rs. 500 as Compounding fees; the Permanent Reserve Fund has been credited with Rs. 1,400. The receipts have exceeded the estimate under the follow- ing heads :— Subscriptions for the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs, Rs. 144; Miscellaneous, Rs. 46-1-9; and Indian Science Congress, Rs. 158. The receipts have fallen short of the estimate under the following heads :— embers’ Subscriptions, owing to retirement and absence from India, Rs. 1,799-2-6. total receipts for the year have been Rs. 28,820-0-1. n the budget the expenditure was estimated at Rs. 30,234 under seventeen heads, and under these heads the expenditure has amounted to Rs. 30,355-14-1 or Rs. 121-14-1 In excees of the estimate. During the year the Council sanc- tioned the following extra expenditure :—Grain Compensation owance Rs. 91, Indian Science Congress Rs. 845-14, and Furniture Rs. 121-8; total Rs. 1,058-6-0. The total expenditure for 1914 has amounted to Rs. 31,414-4-1. he Permanent Reserve Fund at the close of the year Rs. 36,200 against Rs. 83,200 in 1913. The decrease of Rs. 47,000 is due to the transfer to the Building Fund of Rs. 45,600 and to the Permanent Reserve Fund of Rs. 1,400. The Building Fund and the Trust Fund at the close of the year Stand at Rs. 45,600 and Rs. 1,400 respectively. xiv Annual Report. (February, 1915. The expenditure on the Royal Society’s Catalogue (in- cluding subscription sent to the Central Bureau and discount recovered from subscription) has been Rs. 10,067-0-2, while the receipts under this head from subscriptions received on behalf of the Central Bureau have been Rs. 11,416-11-0 (including dis- count recovered from subscription). The sum of Rs. 8,991-15-0 has been remitted to the Central Bureau. jt udget estimate of Receipts and Disbursements for 1915 has been calculated at Receipts... .. Rs. 27,208 Disbursements », 29,944 Extra Disbursement i oe Rs. 30,444 The Budget estimate of Receipts is about Rs. 1,612 less than the Actuals of 1914. The Budget estimate of Disbursements is about Rs. 940 less than the Actuals of 1914. The expenditure provided in the estimate will be met by drawing on the Temporary Reserve Fund to the extent of Rs. 3,300, unless the income is larger than estimated. Mr. R. D. Mehta, C.IL.E., continued Honorary Treasurer throughout the year. 1914. 1914. 1915. Estimate. Actuals. Estimate. 8. Rs. : Members’ Subscriptions .. 11,500 9,731 9,600 Subscriptions for the §S ety’s Journal and Pro- ceedings and Memoirs .. 1,608 1,752 1,608 Sale of Publications wef ee 645 1,000 Interest on Investments .. 8,392 1,238 7,060 Rent of Rooms fe 600 600 600 Bengal Government Allow- ance (Anthropology) 2,000 2,000 2,000 Beng overnment Allow- ance earches in His- tory, Religion, Ethnology and Folklore of Bengal).. 3,600 3,600 3,600 sam Government Allow- ance (Anthropology) .. 1,000 1,000 1,000 Miscellaneous ,. ai 100 146 100 Admission fees. . eh 880 640 Compound Subscriptions ie 500 Indian Science Congress 570 728 Total -. $1,370 298,820 27,208 February, 1915.} Annual Report. 1915. Expenditure. 1914. 1914. Estimate. Actuals. Estimate. Rs. Salaries 5,750 6,399 Commission 600 598 ension 420 340 Stationery 150 133 Light and Fans 200 326 Municipal Taxes 1,495 1,495 Postage 700 778 Freight : 225 238 Contingencies .. 650 562 Books ee 2,600 813 Binding ra a £000 991 Journal and Proceedings and : Memoirs tar -- 12,000 11,863 Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs (Bengal and Assam a es Printing (Circular, etc ) 250 1,305 Auditor’s fee 150 150 Petty Repairs .. 100 122 Insurance a 344 344 Salary (for Researches in History, Religion, Ethno- logy, and Folklore of en ey Rees 11 3,900 Grain Allowance oy 91 Indian Science Congress 845 Furniture me 121 Extra Expenditure. Repairs Total .. 380,234 31,414 Library. The total number of volumes and parts of magazines added A copy photographs L e Libra to the Library during the year was 2,619, of which 179 were purchased and 2,440 were either presented or received in “exc ange. of the Bhubaneswar album containing 97 bromide of archeological interest was also purchased for Owing to lack of funds only a comparatively small number xvi Annual Report. [February, 1915. Archeology, for, except for the Society’s library, very little literature on these subjects is available in Calcutta. Mr. H. Beveridge has presented a copy of an abstract of the ‘* Amal Salih’’ and the Council has decided to have the manuscript typed and bound and placed in the Library. It has also been decided to repair all the book-cases, some of which had fallen into a bad condition. The work has already been taken in hand. e preparation of a catalogue of the scientific serials available in Calcutta is progressing favourably. Slips contain- ing particulars of the available periodicals have now been received from nearly all the principal libraries in the city. The work of compilation will shortly be taken in hand, and it is hoped that the catalogue will be published during 1915. hen issued it is expected that the catalogue, in addition to its more obvious utility to scientific students, will prove of value in preventing different libraries from overlapping, that is to say, from purchasing expensive sets of volumes which may be consulted elsewhere in Calcutta. It should also encourage the acquisition of missing parts and of serials which are un- obtainable, and it is hoped that funds will be forthcoming to enable the Society to take the lead in this respect. uring the year the Council appointed Mr. S. W. Kemp, Honorary Librarian to the Society, with a seat on the Publica- tion Committee. Publications, There were published during the year ten numbers of the Journal and Proceedings (Vol. IX, Nos. 10-11, and Vol. X, Nos. 1-8) containing 500 pages and 38 plates. Of the Memoirs, three numbers were published (Vol. III, Nos. Sand‘), Vol. V, No. 2) containing 290 pages and 6 plates. _ Numismatic Supplement, Nos. 21-23, have been published in the Journal and Proceedings, Vol. IX, No. 11, Vol. X, Nos. 5 and 6. Exchange of Publications. During 1914, the Council accepted only one application for exchange of publications, viz.: from the Orenbourg Scientific Archives Society, their ‘‘ Travaux de la Commission Scienti- fique des Archives d’Orenbourg’’ for our Journal and Pro- ceedings. The Orenbourg Society has been asked if thev could supply a complete set of the back volumes of their publications in exchange for 22 volumes of oe yet been received. our Journal, but no reply ha SEG a SE ee ne eT eS a TE Die Res. pee, poe aie RS ey eRe meri i Mie Ors oe ee ee ae ee, eee ee ABO ME FME DNC ef DV Re Ge SE Cre ee SS Te Ee Ree ee OS a is SPL ee Me hex fet PE sy Ee ee February, 1915.] Annual Report. XVii On an application from the Education Department of the Government of India, asking for certain back volumes and numbers of the Society’s Journal and Proceedings, wanting in their set, complete sets, as far as available, were supplied as a presentation to Government. Philology, ete. During the year under review several important papers of philological and antiquarian interest were contributed to our Journal and Memoirs. na Memoir entitled ‘‘ Fragments of a Buddhist work in the Ancient Aryan Language of Turkistan,’’ Dr. Sten Konow publishes the text, with an annotated translation, of six manuscript leaves—recovered from Khotan—which give us some idea of the form of Buddhism prevailing in Central Asia in ancient times. ce In a Memoir entitled ‘‘ Catuhsatika of Arya Deva,’’ Maha- mahopadhyaya Hara Prasad Sastri, C.I.E., publishes frag- ments of a rare Sanskrit work of Arya Deva called Catuh- Satika, with the commentary of Candrakirti, which were re- covered from Nepal and throw much light on the early philo- n a paper entitled ‘‘ India in the Avesta of the Parsees,”’ Sham-ul-Ulema Dr. Jivanji Jamshedji Modi shows that India boundary, as Nineveh formed the western, of the vast Iranian country. Mahamahopadhyaya Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana in a paper entitled ‘<‘ The Localisation of Certain Hymns of the Rig- veda ’’ tries to prove that all the hymns of the Rigveda were not composed while the Aryans, in the course of their south- eastern journey, still lingered in Eastern Kabul and the Pun- jab, but that some of the hymns were composed even when the Aryans had advanced to the east as far as the river Kausiki at the eastern boundary of the district of Darbhanga. ‘The Date of Chashtana’’ is the title of a paper in which Babu Ramesh Chandra Majumdar tries to prove that. Chash- tana, the founder of a long line of Saka Kings, flourished at Ujjaini at about 78 a.p. Visvaripa, T e writer contributes another paper to our Journal entitled ‘The Belabo Grant of Bhojavarman”’ which Tecords the grant of some land to a Brahman named Rama- deva Sarman during the reign of Bhoja Varman, who was a xviii Annual Report. (February, 1915. descendant of Jata Varman, the founder of an independent Kingdom in East Bengal in the 11th century a.p. “The Jhalrapatan Stone Inscription of Udayaditya’’ de ciphered by Sahityacarya Pandit Bisvesara Nath Sastri records the building of a temple of Siva in 1086 4 D., during the reign of Udayaditya, a successor of Pramara Bhoja. ‘* A Forgotten Kingdom of East Bengal’’ is the title of a paper in which Babu Nalini Kanta Bhattasali gives some ac- count of the City of Karmanta (modern Kamta in Comilla) which is said to have been the capital of the Kingdom of Samatata where the Khadga family reigned in the 7th cen- tury A.D. Rev. H. Hosten in a paper entitled ‘‘ The Twelve Bhiiyas or Landlords of Bengal’’ presents us with a list of the twelve Bhiiyaés as given by Frair Manrique in 1640 a.p., and infers from the existence of twelve Bhuiyds in countries other than Bengal that ‘‘the council of twelve’’ is an ancient institution in India. The same writer in a paper entitled ‘‘The Pitt Dia- mond and the Eyes of Jagannath, Puri,’’ quotes authority to show that the story of theft of the Pitt diamond from the Statue of Jagannath was descredited by Anquetil du Perron as early as in June 1757 a.p. S. P. V. Ramanuja Svami in his paper on ‘‘ Jayamang- ala’ tries to prove that the author of the commentary on Kamasitra was Jayamangala, who is not to be confounded with Yasodhara, the copyist. Babu Vanamali Chakravarti in his paper on ‘* The Nature of Moksa ’’ tries to show that moksa or liberation, according to the Nyaya, was a condition not devoid of pleasure. Rai Bahadur B. A. Gupte in a short note on ‘“* Kath Kari’’ supports Sir James Campbell’s derivation of the word from “‘ Kath’’ and “‘ Kari’’, meaning a catechumaker. kings. In an article entitled ‘‘ Fr. Jerome Xavier’s Persian Lives of the Apostles’’ issued i position between 1604 and 1607. The article is supplemented with appendices by Messrs. H. Beveridge and Aga Muhammad i Kazim Shirazi. In the Journal for July and August Mr. Beveridge in his paper on ‘ The date of the death of Shah Beg Arghun, the ruler of Sind ’’ proves from historical data that the date inclines to- on ‘ Sirhind or Sahrind’’ Mr. Beve name Sirhind was changed into Sahrind by Shah Jehan. In February, 1915.] Annual Report. xix the Proceedings of the same month, Maulvi Hidayet Hosain has contributed a paper entitled ‘“ Note on a history of Firuz Shah, called Sirat-i-Firtiz Shahi.’ In Vol. IIL, No. 9 of the Memoirs, Rev. Fr. Hosten has also edited ‘‘ Fr. A. Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis Commen- tarius or the first Jesuit Mission to Akbar.’’ The work gives in detail the history of the first Christian Mission in North India and the history of Akbar’s campaign against Kabul. The work is Easispacte with a map of Northern India exhibiting the longitude and latitude of all places passed through by Fr. Mon- = aie on his way to and from between Goa-Surat-Agra and abul. Anthropology. The following papers that may be classed as anthropo- logical, to use the term in its widest sense, in whole or part e communicated ot hie Beckers in 1914. They are being published in the ‘‘ Jou 1. Grooved Stone Bis: from Assam and the Distribu- ton ne similar forms in Eastern Asia. By J. Coggin Brown, M.S8c., F.G.8. 2. Note on a a Buddhist Sculpture from Kandy, Ceylon. By J. Ph. Vogel, Ph.D. 3. sede Belief in the Jataka Stories. By Nilmani Chakra- 4, aoe ‘additions to our knowledge of the Copper Age ele a o the Indian Empire. By Pandit Hits. as aa a code of monastic laws of Tibetan Buddhists. By Maistiahoptidhyiis Dr. Satis Chan- dra Vidyabhtsana. The following papers have been published in the ‘‘ Jour- nal’’, having been read either at meetings of the Society in 1913, or at the Indian Science Congress in January, 1914:— 6. The Limestone Caves of Burma and the Malay Penin- v N. Annandale, D.Sc., F.A.S.B. ; J. Coggin rown, ML. Sc., F.G.8S., and F. ge Gravely, M.Sc. 7. India in the Avesta of the Parsis. ees esate ulma Dr. Jwanji Jamshedji Modi, B.A., 8. Relics of the Worship of the M ud- sta irespnihites) in India and Burma. By N. Annandale, D.Sc., F.A.S.B., and Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri 9. Further deactintions of Stone Implements from Yunnan. By J. Coggin Brown, M.Sc., F.G.S. Sir George Duff-Sutherland-Dunbar’s lengthy and penser illustrated monograph on the Abors and Galongs of the Ass xX Annual Report. |February, 1915. Himalayas, with its anthroprometrical appendix by J. Coggin Brown and S. W. Kemp, is now ready for publication. It should prove the most important anthropological memoir published by the Society for a considerable number of years. With this exception, and with that of the papers on pre- historic archaeology, it cannot be claimed that any great pro- gress has been made in anthropological work in the year 1914. Indeed, it is difficult to see how realprogress can be made, in view of the fact that there are at present no scientific men in India who can devote their time to the supremely difficult branches of biology comprised under the term anthropology, the few who have had a special training being more than fully Superintendent. At present, the one direction in which our activities can be profitably extended is that of improving our collection of books and serial publications relating to the anthro- pological sciences. Zoology, Botany and Geology. ZOOLOGY. An interesting account, by N. Annandale and F. H. Gravely, of the Fauna of the Limestone Caves of Burma and the Malay Peninsula forms part of a general paper, by J. Coggin Brown and the two above mentioned authors, on the limestone caves of the Shan States, Tenasserim, Siam, and the Federated Malay States. More than 70 species have been noticed, but Euro a orth American cav ence probably due to the difference in the physiographical features of the caves in the two regions. rule, co n is more easily t near the base of the ventral side of the femur, a loud creaking sound is produced by legs severed from the body, an operation which probably aids the injured individual in escaping from its enemy. _ Three zoological papers published during the year under review deal with species represented in the extensive collection y Dr. Annandale in Galilee. H.B. Preston enumerates 43 species of Mollusca from the Lake of Tiberias, and describes 10 new species. A prominent feature of the molluscan fauna of the lake is the total absence or paucity of the thinner-shelled February, 1915.] Annual Report. xxi genera, due probably to the large quantity of mineral matter suspended in the lake. Dr. G. Horvath deals with a collection f semi-aquatic and aquatic Rhynchota. Twenty-one species are represented, of which three are described as new. The general characters are those of the fauna of Southern Europe. R. H. Whitehouse describes three new species of Planarians : Planaria tiberiensis, Pl. salina and Planaria barroisi, all the specimens, however, being non-sexual, and their identification The following papers on the fauna of Galilee were read, but have not yet been published in the Society’s Journal :— 1. Hydrophilidae from the Lake of Tiberias. By A. D‘Orchymont. 2. Amphipoda and Isopoda from the Lake of Tiberias. By Walter M. Tattersall. 3. Chironomides du Lac de Tiberiade. By J. J. Kieffer. A paper of zoological as well as philological interest is Dr. N. Annandale’s and Mahamahopadh yaya Haraprasad Shastri’s paper on the Relics of the Worship of Mud-Turtles (Trionychidae) in India and Burma. Of the mud-turtles living in shrines as sacred animals T'rionyx gangeticus mahanaddicus is kept in tanks in Puri and Sambalpur, Trionyx formosus is the turtle kept in the pool of the Arrakan Pagoda in Mandalay, and Trionyx nigricans, the Chittagong Mud-turtle, has its abode in a pond attached to the shrine of Sultan Bayazid of Bastam in Chittagong and is there represented by the only living speci- mens seen of recent years. “ number of papers dealing with zoological subjects were read at the First Indian Science Congress, held in Calcutta in January 1914. The following have been published during the year 1914 in the Journal of the Society :— 1. On the reproductive system of Atopos; Simroth. By Ekendranath Ghosh. The ** Shous’?’ or Big-horned Deer of Tibet. By J. Man- ners-Smith 3. A short account of our present knowledge of the Cestode Fauna of British India and Ceylon. By T. South- well. 4. The Evolution and Distribution of certain Indo-Austra- tian Passalid Coleoptera. By F. H. Gravely. 5. Presence and Absence of the Gall-bladder in certain Rodents. By R. E. Lloyd. Botany In “a Synopsis of the Dioscoreas of the Old World, Africa 6xcluded, with descriptions of new species and varieties,’’ Sir David Prain and Mr. I. H. Burkill publish diognoses of new Species and varieties of Dioscorea and a key to this difficult XXii Annual Report. [February, 1915. and troublesome genus. The following new species are des- cribed in detail—D. cambodiana from Cambodia; D. membra- Szechuan: D rae a aa Southern China nitens from Yunnan; PD. Martini from Southern China; D. velutipes from the Shan Hills; D errii from Siam; D chnida from from Luzon: D. Seemanni from the Filchi Islands ; rata from the Philippines; - Lepcharum from Sikkim brevi- petiolata from Indo-China; D. Havilandi: from Bolaees ahd D. oc asta probably beth the Philippines s ‘*Studies on the Leaf Structure of Zoysia pungens, Willd. “MV. S. Ramaswami shows how the leaf structure of this species of sand grass is modified for the purpose of an economic utilization of a limited water-supply, the prevention of excessive transpiration and the protection against the effect of 79 winds and strong salination. . S. Ramaswami describes a new species of Diospyros, ea by him Diospyros Barberi, which appears to be restrict- ed to the Tinnevelly hills. The same author gives an account of the extreme varia- bility of the leaf of Heptapleurum venulosum, Seem., the leaf varying from simple digitate and bifoliotate to twice digitate with as many as twenty-four leaflets. GEOLOGY, Hayden has published a Note on the applica : BA cea) 3 ead tion of the Principle of Isostatic Compensation to the condi- tions prevailing beneath the Indo-Gangetic Alluvium. e paper, already referred to, on ‘‘ The Limestone Caves of Burma and the Malay Peninsula’’, contains also a short account of the physiography and geology of these caves, many of which are mere recesses, whilst in other cases they consist siderable diameter. The caves are situated in a series of lime stones, probably everywhere of anthracolithic age, extending from Western China and the Philippines to the Malay Penin- sula and Borneo. Recent and subrecent fossils buried in the February, 1915.] Annual Report. XXiii meteorites and Mr. H. Cecil Jones some specimens of marble and other building stones. Mr. H.S. Bion illustrated by lantern slides some features due to glacial protection. Physics and Chemistry. Six papers on Physical and Chemical subjects were pub- lished during the year in the Journal and. Proceedings. Puysics. *Improvements in measurements with the Quadrant Electro- meter. By V. H. Jackson, M.A., and A. T. Mukerjee, M.A. i On a demonstration apparatus for determining Young’s Modulus. By Gouripati Chatterjee CHEMISTRY. Note on the Fat of Garcinia Indica, the Pate Kokam butter. By Harold H. Mann an dN.V.K *Hot Springs in Raj Darbhanga, Khargpore Ble District onghyr. By C. Schulten. *An Improved method of using oil gas. By Kenneth Somer- ville Caldwell, B.Sc., Ph.D., F.I.C. *The Action of Nitric Oxide in Metallic peroxides suspended in water, Part I, By Barun Chandra Dutt and Surya Narayan Sen. Dr. E. P. Harri ison exhibited a phenomenon known as the “Gore effect’’ in iron—an an omaly in the expansion co- efficient of Seine metal. occurring above 500° C. he majority of the papers (those marked by an asterisk) Te. read before tlie First Indian Science Congress in January, Messrs. Jackson and Mukerjee’s work on the Quadrant Electrometer is of special value to workers in the tropics ; the in the ar wea Dr. Caldwell’s ane on Oil Gas is meuaebte and seems likely to be of prilensets practical importance Medical Section. only fair. ecm Godson, the Medical Beast having gone XXIV Annual Report. {February, 1915. Dr. Bentley read an interesting paper on Malaria in Lower Bengal, its origin and its remedy, which gave rise to a good International Catalogue of Scientific Literature. Dr. W. A. K. Christie and Mr. F. H. Gravely were in charge of the Regional Bureau until April, when Dr. Christie left India for Europe and Mr. Gravely resigned. The Physical Science Secretary and the Biological Secretary were appointed oint Honorary Secretaries of the Bureau. Dr. Annandale, the Biological Secretary, resigned in October and Dr. Pom Briihl was appointed to succeed him. 1183 index slips were forwarded during the year to the | Central Bureau and 92 volumes of the Catalogue were distri- buted. The expenses of the Regional Bureau amounted to Rs. 546-2-2. Bureau of Information, The final proof of the catalogue of manuscripts in the Bishop’s College Library has been corrected and returned, and a few enquiries have been replied to. His Excellency the Governor gave a hope that steps would be taken to give a wide circulation to the fact that there is a Bureau of Information in the Rooms of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, as it is not felt that full use is made of it by the public. The Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts. mmentary of Laghu Kalacakrayana. The commentary by Pundarika, who considered himself to be an incarnation of Avolokitesvara. It is written in the Bengali character of Central Bengal and it was copied during the reign of Harivarma Deva of Bengal (950-1000 a.p. e work is known only in its Tibe- tan translation. The Sanskrit manuscript may therefore be regarded a great find. | j ; { ! February, 1915.] Annual Report. XXV Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts, The catalogue of the large collections of Sanskrit manu- scripts in the Government Collection in the Society’s Library as made fair progress this year. Last year the catalogue came up to 5,700. This year it is 7,138. Itis high time that arrangements should be made for the printing of the parts of the catalogue, and so an application has been made to Govern- ment for giving the cataloguist some assistance for revising the work and printing different volumes. Bibliotheca Indica. e 29 fasciculi of texts of different dimensions pub- lished in the Bibliotheca Indica series during the year under review, 8 belong to Brahmanic Sanskrit, 2 to Buddhist Sanskrit, 3 to Tibetan, | to Sanskrit and Tibetan, 4 to Jaina Sanskrit and Prakrita and the remaining 11 to Arabic and Persian liter- ature. These fasciculi include Mr. H. Beveridge’s translation of Akbarnama, Vol. III, fasc. VI, and Maasir-ul-Umara, Vol. I, fasc. V, VI; Lieut-Col. T. . Haig’s translation of Munta- khabu-t-tawarikh, Vol. IIT, fasc. III: and Dr. pnee Nath Jha’s “ioe of the Tantravartika, fase. XIII, XIV. Of the new works sanctioned last year ten fasciculi have been cabiatel this es VIZ. :— 1. Stvaparinaya—a poem in the Kashmiri language by Krsna Rajanaka, together with a glossary in San- skrit by M. M. Mukunda Ram Sastri, nai by Sir George Grierson, K.C.I.E., Ph.D., Prthviraja Vijaya a—a Sanskrit epic with the cmeacnl of Jonaraja, edited by S. K. Belvarkar, M.A., Ph.D. Dharmabindu—a work on Jaina Philosophy by Hari- bhadra Siri with the commentary of Municandra, edited by Dr. Luigi Suali. Vajjalaggam—a Prakrita poetical work on Rhetoric sia Sanskrit version, edited by Professor Julio a » a P rajndpradipa —the Tibetan version of a commentary si per Sitra by Bhavaviveka, edited by Dr M. Wallese Tabakati-Akbari-—the text of a history of India from the early Musalmaninvasions to the thirty-sixth year of the reign of Akbar, by Khwajah Nizamuddin Ahmad, edited by Mr. B. De, I.C. s. (retired). one mpryen arrae into English by Mr. B De, LC.S. (retired Durrul M ukhtar Fi Sharh-i-tanvirul Absar—a book on w of Hanafi sect translated into English by rena Ulama Maulavi Mohamed Yusoof Khan hadur - agit a a XXvl Annual Report. {February, 1915, 9. Amal-i-Salih or Shah-Jahan Namah of M ohammad Salik Kambu—the text edited by Prof. G. Yazdani. 10. History of Shistar—the text of an account of Shtustar from the earliest time to a.H. 1169, edited by Khan Bahadur Maula Bakhsh. Search for Arabic and Persian Manuscripts. The policy of ascertaining the existence and whereabouts of rare MSS. followed during the preceding two years has been maintained. With this object the first travelling Maulavi has been examining the contents of several libraries not visited in pre- ceding years. The Maulavi visited five libraries at Lucknow, one at Kakari, one at Muradabad and three at Rampir, and also examined the stocks of several MSS. dealers at Lucknow and Muradabad. Notices of these MSS., as well as of those of the more important MSS. in the Government of India collection, have been prepared and will be submitted shortly. The Government of India has continued the grant of Rs. 5,000 a year for the next five years for the purposes for which the Research Fund was instituted. Bardie Chronicles. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri submitted his Preliminary Report and his scheme on the search of Bardic Chronicles last year. The submission of the scheme completed the work which he offered to do for the Society in his note to the Council of the Asiatic Society of Bengal in February 1908. Dr. L. P. Tessitori was appointed to carry on the work. At the time of the Shastri’s appointment it had been found impossible to obtain the services of anyone who had specialized in the languages of which a thorough knowledge is essential to success in this work ; and the thanks of the Society are due to the Shastri for pushing on the work as best he could in the absence of such special knowledge. It is unfortunate, but scarcely his fault, that the copies of Bardic manuscripts which he got together have proved to have no philological value. This, however, is the judgment which Dr. Tessitori has regret- fully passed upon them. Now that Government has been fortunate enough to secure, in Dr. Tessitori, a scholar with the special knowledge requisite for the work, there is evety reason to expect that results of real philological interest will be forthcoming, if means can be found to cover the necessary continuous expenses of the work. Dr. Tessitori has sent in an account of the work which has occupied him since his arrival in India. This account serves as an introduction to his scheme February, 1915.] Annual Report. XXVii for the Bardic and Historical Survey of Rajputana and will be published in the February number of the Journal. The scheme has been approved by the Council of the Society, and will be submitted by them to the Government of India. Coins. two (silver) punch-marked coins, five (silver) coins of the Gujarat dynasty, one (silver) Mughal, six (copper) Bahmani, one (silver) French Colonial, Mahé, and four (lead) Andhra coins. None of these presented any unusual features. Mr. C. J. Brown took over the duties of examining the 0 finds of copper consisting of 746 coins were examined and 121 coins sent to various museums. the gold coins one find consisted of 23 Gupta The silver coins were exceptionally good, by far the best find being a small one from Buldana of 64 coins. It contained the following rare coins: Aurangzeb, Ahsanabad 1116-48 R., Bhakkar 1091-24 R., *Azimabad 1118 SOR.; “Azam Shah, Burhanpar 1119 ahd.; Kam Bakhsh, Bijapir ahd.; Shah 4lam I, Bahadurgarh 1123, Haiderabad (Farkhanda-bunyad) 1120.2 R., Imtyazgarh 1122, and Jahandar, Bahadurgarh ahd. n ; Muhammadabad 1120-2 R ; Farrukh-Siyar, Allahabad 1127-3R., Alamgirpir 7 R.: Jahandar Arkat ahd; Shah ’Alam II, Kinch 1194-22 R., Ravishnagar Sagar, many dates, Balana- ‘Alam IT of Though in none of them can the mint name be deciphered, XXViil Annual Address. [February, 1915. so much appears as to show that the tentative reading —abad Pina—no longer holds: the last three letters are ~,) not &J—. types for the most part. Mr. Brown has written a note on these which will appear in the Numismatic Supplement in due course. : The finds on the whole appear to have been exceptionally good, and the Nagpur collection, especially the Mughal section, has been substantially enriched.

— The President announced the election of Noda and Mem- bers of Council for the year 1915 to be as follo President. Lieut.-Col. Sir elaine ‘or Bi OE. M.D BB F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., I.M.S. Vice- Presidents. The Hon Justice Sir Asutosh prarrgd e ag Kt, CSL.,, D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., F.R.A.8. F.A.S. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, O.LE.; M.A., AS.B., H.-H, Hayden, th DSc. CIE. RATES BAT, F.G.8., F.A : N. i akudais. ma Oe C.M.Z.S8., F.L.S., F.AS.B. Secretary and Treasurer . General Secretary :—F. H. Gravely, Esq., M.Sc. Treasurer :—R. D. Metha, Esq., C.I.E. Additional Secretaries. Philological Secretary :—A. Al-Ma’mun Suhrawardy, Esq., Iftikharul Millat, M.A., Ph.D., Bar.-at-Law. \ Biology —P. J. nape Natural History Secretaries— Physical ‘Saance—Ie. PB. Harrison, Esq., Ph.D. Anthropological Secretary :—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.8., F.L.S., F.A.S.B. Joint Philological Secretary : -—Mahamahopadhyayya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A., Ph.D., F.A.S.B. Medical Secretary :—W. C. Hossack, Esq., M.D., D.P.H. Honorary Librarian :—S. W. Kemp, Esq., B.A., FASB. Other Members of Council. C. S. Middlemiss, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., F.A.S.B. W. A. K. Christie, Esq., Ph.D. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1915. W. Kirkpatrick, Esq. Major D. png M.B., 1.M.S. H. R. James, Esq., The Hon’ble Mr. Justice J. G. Woodroffe, M.A., B.C.L. The id Semen also announced the election of the Fellows to be as follows Major F. D. W. Greg, OE. M.B., I.M.S. G. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., S. D. B. Spooner, Esq , H. H. Haines, Esq., E.CS., F.LS. he newly-elected President then took the chair and the eeting was resolved into the Ordinary Genera] Meeting for he election of members The ead | seek eae were hballoted for and elected as Ordinary Member Dr. C. P. Segard, Physical Adviser to the Government of Bengal, Medical Dalinse, proposed by Dewan Bahadur Hiralal Bose, seconded by Dr. P. J. Bruhl; Maulavi Hafiz Ahmadali Khan, Zimandar, Superintendent, Rampur State Library, pro- posed bye Maulvi M. Hidayet Hosain, seconded by Dr. A. Suhrawardy. The President announced that Mr. E. Brunetti has been recommended by the Council for election as an Associate mem- r on account of his excellent work on Indian Diptera, at the next Ordinary General Meeting of the Society. hy following exhibitions were shown :— Some sala from the Darjeeling District—By H. E. ih ‘CaRMIcHAE 2. Indian foe Sponges and their Independent Phase.— Exhibited by N. Aynanvatn, Esg., D.Sc. 3. Drawings of new or rare species cS Crabs from the Chilka Lake.—Exhibited by S. W. Kemp, SQ., 4. Continuous and Bias. Variation rehab es y Indian Butterflies.—Exhibited by F. H. Gravery, Esq 5. . Dd. 6. 6. 6. 6, 6. 6. 6. | Lord Rayleigh, M.A., D.C.L., L.D., Ph.D., F.R.A.S F.R.S. Ferling Place, Witham, Rass England. Charles H. Tawney, Esq., M.A. CLE. O/o India ffice, London. Professor Charles Rockwell Lanman. 9, Farrar Street, Cambridge, Massachusetts, U.S. America. Dr. Augustus Frederick Rudolf Hoernle, Ph.p., ¢.1.8. 8, Northmoor Road, Oxford, ocaeltis Professor Edwin Ray Lankester, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., British Museum (Nat. Hist.), Oromwell Road, London Professor Edward Burnett Tylor, D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.8., Keeper, University Museum. Onfo rd, Eng- land, Professor John Wesley Judd, ¢.B., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.8., Late Prof. of the Royal College of Sine 30, Cumberland Road, Kew, England. | Monoienr René Zeiller. Ingénieur en chef des Mines. | cole superieur des Mines, rs. Professor Hendric rn. Utrecht, Holla he oe Sir Ramkrishna Gopal Bhandarkar, k.C.L8. Poo a Ignaz Goldziher, Ph.D., D.Litt. LL.D., Budapest, apne: Sir Charles Lyall, M.a., K.0.8.1., C.1E., LL.D. 82, Cornwall Gardens, London, S Sir William Ph.v. ( Tiib ) ( University College, ome Street, London, W.C. Sir George Abraham C.LE., 1.¢.8. (retired). Surrey, England. The Right Hon’ble Baron Curzon of Kedleston, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.8. 1, Carlton House Terrace, Lon- Grierson, K.C.I.E., Ph.D., D.Litt., Rothfarnham, Camberley, don, S.W. Lt. ‘Cal. Henry Haversham Godwin-Austen, F.R.S., F.Z.8., F.R.G.8. Nora Godalming, Surrey , England. ic = en The University, Gottiuren Ger- hicks “Gol. mobi William Alcock, ¢.1.E., M.B 0.M.Z.8.,° FR 1.M.s. (retd.), Heathlands, Meith Road, Setsainere. Kent, ris He mee eee George Browne M.R.C.8., M.B., C.P., M.R.A.S. Pembroke College. Cambridg e. Dr. rs Wadler, ‘Prof. of Systematic Botany, Une K.0.B,, F.R.S., D.Sc. 21, Eccleston Square, London, S.W. Mahamahopadhya Kemakhyaneth Tarkavagisa. ya 111-4, Shambazar Street, Calcutta. Ixxvi FELLOWS. Date of Election, 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. 1910 Feb. 2. | 913 1913 Feb. D. .| Babu 5.-| Major N. Annandale, Esq., D.sc., ¢.M.Z.S., F.L.S. The spor es ustice Sir Asutosh ap Kt., C.3.1., e “a pie F.R.A.8., se H. Burkill, es A., F.L.S Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasid Shastri, 0.1.£., M.A, Sir Thomas Holland, «.c.1.8., D.Se., A.R.C.S., F.G.8. PRS. Monmo han Chakravarti, B.L, | Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Sale sag D. ; ee Army. .| Dr. Prafulla Chandra Ra ee -Col. Sir pinion ees Kt., C.1.E., M.D., BSy .C.P., F.R.C.8 i D. Ros s, Hsq., C.1 | Mahamahopadhyays "Satis iia Vidyabhusana, M.A., Ph.D., i | M. W. Pur isa. ., D.Se., F.R.S. Z.| A. Venis, Hsq., M.A., D.Litt., C.1.E. ee . Walker, ee O81. D. 8C., M.A., F.R.S. The Hon. Mr. E. A Gait, C.8.1., C.1.E,, 1.0.8. H. H. Hayden, Esq., D D.S¢., C.1.E., B.A., B.E., B.A.T., F-G5 H. Beveridge, Esq., 1.¢.s. et d). : Da Capt. S. R. Christophers, 1. 8. Charles Stewart — Hsq., B.A., F.G.S. A. T. Gage, Lm.s. E, Vredenburg, Suis B.L., B. ac A.R.S8,M., A.R.C.S., F.G.5 J. Ph. Vogel, Esq., Ph.v., S. W. Kemp, Esq., B.a. ASSOCIATE MEMBERS. Date of Election. 1875 Dee. 1. 1882 June 7. 1885 Dee. 2. 1886 Dec. 1. 1899 Nov. 1. 1902 June 4. Revd. J. D. Bate. 15, St. John’s Ohurch Road, Folkestone, Kent, England. | Herbert A. Giles, Esq., uu.p., Professor of Chines? in the University of Cambri dge. Oambridy® England, Dr. A. Fihrer, Sarat Chandra Da Rai Bahadur, c.1.8. 32, Oreck Row, Calcutta. _E. Francotte, $.J. H. Francke. 30, Park Street, Calcutta. Niesky Ober-Lausits, er lxxvii “sate of Electiou. eine | 908 July 1. | Babu Dinesh Chandra Sen. 19, Kantapuker Lane, : lout alcutta. "908 July 1. | Revd. Father J. Hoffmann, s.s. Mauresa House, anchi. 4909 Mar. 3. Rai Balkrishna Atmaram Gupte, Bahadur. Bel- . vedere, Calcutta. 4/1910 Sept 7. Shamsul Ulama Maulvi Ahmad Abdul Aziz. 5 | Azeez Bag, City-Hyderabad, Deccan. 91910 Sept. 7. L. K. Anantha Krishna Iyer, Esq. ichu £11910 Dec. 7.| Rev. H. Hosten,s.s. 30, Park Street, Calcutta, ® 1913 Feb. 5.' Ekendranath Ghosh, Esq,, u.m.s. Medical College, ¥ | alcutta. 4} 1914 Apl. 1.' Bada Kaji Marichiman Singha. Bér Library, Nepal. LIST OF MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT FROM INDIA THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS.* Rule 40.—After the lapse of three years from the date of a member leaving India, if no intimation of his wishes shall in the interval have been received by the Society, his name shall be re- moved from the List of Members. The following members will be removed from the next Mem- ber List of the Society under the operation of the above Rule:— Capt. Frank Powell Connor, 1.M.s. Walter Noel Edwards, Esq. Babu Panchanan Ghosh. D, E. Gruble, Esq. Norman Leslie Hallward, Esq. Eugene Toth, Esq. Godfrey Francis Thorpe, Esq. David Robb Wallace, Esq. Lieut. Arthur Denham White. Capt. J. R. White. Rey. Edward Carruthers Woodley. Ixxvill LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1914. By RetrrReEMENT. ae Khaliluddin Ahmed. u Ganesh Lall Barik. tte William John Bartlett, Esq. Babu Jyotis Chandra Bhattacharjee, M.A., B.L. apt. . Burgess, I.M.Ss. Wallinm Alexander Burns, Esq The Hon. ee Sir Hetbert William Camaron Carnduff, Kt., C.1.E Major Walter *Vilentene Coppinger, M.B., B.8¢., F.R.C.8.L, 1.M.S, Babu Govinda Das. Babu Nanda Lall De The Anagarika Hovavitarana Dharmapala. James Macdonald Dunnett, Esq. 1.0.8. Lieut. W. M. Edwards, 1.a. Johns Carlyle Fergusson, Esq., The ne te George Francis pee Harris, ¢.8.1., M.D. Capt. William Frederick Harvey, I.M.s. Josef Horovitz, Esq., ph.p Kenneth Neville Knox, Esq., 1 ee Pandit Anand Koul. Rev. W. R reset aid Charles Little, Esq., M.A The Hon. Mr. Duncan James i 2 aaa C.1.E., 1.0.8. Lieut. Hugh Geoffrey Maturin Lieut.-Col. Frederic Pinsent Maynard, M.B., D.P.H., I.M.S. Capt. John Wallace Dick Megaw, m.z., Walter Percy Spencer Milsted, Esq. Babu Manmatha a Muk herjee. Capt. David Munro, 1.m.s. Alfred James Utlenbesh: Hsq., B.A., 1.6.8. John Emanuel Poianat a Esq. igh Bl P. Henry Sharp, Esq., ¢.1.8 Major Ernest ria Waters, M.S, J. R. R. Wilso n, Esq., M.1.0.E., F G.S, Rev. Arthur Willifer Young. By Dearn. Ordinary Members. Shams-ul-Ulama Maulavi Ahmad. Charles W. McMinn, Esq,, B.A., 1.0.8. (retired ). Shams-ul-Ulama Menlaen Shibli Nomani. Henry Campbell Norman, Esq., m.a. Lieut,-Col. Herbert Wilson Pilgrim, m.z., ¥.R.C.S., 1MeSe | ) | ibe 45:4 Babu Chandra Narayan i Rai Bahadur. Kumar Kamlanand Sin G. Thibaut, Esq., Ph.D., C.1.E., F.A.S.B, Unper Rue 40. William Barclay Brown, Esq., 1.0.8. Sir Ernest Cable, kt. Miss Rachel Nathaniel Cohen, M.B., F.R.C.S. Lieut.- Golap Col. Dirom Grey Crawford. 1.M.8. Shanker Dev-Sharman, Esq., F.T.S., M.R.A.S. Emanuel Mano Loffler, Esq. Sir John Ontaria Miller, c.s.1., 1.6.8. Sir John Stanley, Kt., K.C.1.H., K.C. ELLIOTT GOLD MEDAL AND CASH. ReEcIPIENTSs. 1893 Chandra Kanta Basu. 1895 Yati Bhusana Bhaduri, M.a. 1896 Jnan Saran Chakravarti, M.A. 1897 Sarasi Lal Sarkar, M.A. 1901 Sarasi Lal Sarkar, M.A 1904 { Sarasi Lal Sarkar, MA Surendra Nath Maitra, M.A 1907 Akshoyakumar Mazumder. 1911 } Jitendra Nath Rakshit. Jatindra Mohan Datta. Rasik Lal Datta. 1913 Saradakanta Ganguly. Nagendra Chandra Nag. Nilratan Dhar, BARCLAY MEMORIAL MEDAL. 1901 1903 1905 1907 1909 1911 1913 RECIPIENTS. K. Ernest Green, Esq. gr atioietee eet F.R.C.8., 0.B., C.1.E., F-R.S., 1.M.S. ee Colonel D. D. Cunningham, F.R.S., C.1.E., ired). Lieut, “Colonel Alfred William Alcock, M.B., LL.D., Lieat ‘Oolonel David Prain, M.A., M.B., UL.D., F.R.8., ). Dr. Karl Die Major William ‘Gin Liston, M.D., ¢.1.E., 1.M.S. . ‘ [ APPENDIX. | ABSTRACT STATEMENT OF RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS OF THE Asiatic SOCIETY OF PENGAL FOR THE YEAR 1914. lxxxll STATEMENT 1914. Astatie Lr, To EsTaBLISHMENT Rs. As. P Salaries... fie ay. 6,398 9 11 (Officer in charge for Researches in.” ura SE Religion, ripened and Folk- hey in fons jared 200; 0 0 Gcnunlaton rt 597 7 7 Pension Mis He a 3840 O 0 Grain Allowance re ee 8150.20 To CoNTINGENCIES. Stationery... 132 9 0 Taxes ee 1495 0 O Postage... TsO Or ie Freight... 238 2 5 Auditing ... 150 0 O Lights and Fans 326 9 9 Tn nee 343 12 0 Petty Repairs ; ae ue 122 2 2 Miscellaneous so ae ae 561.12 6 To Lrprary AND COLLECTIONS, Books ‘ar “hs Zi < 812 15 6 Binding _... oes eee eF 990 8 0 To PuBLicaTions. Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs .. 11,862 10 3 To printing charges of Circulars, ete. peek BUS be ea a meals Furn ; Sorcwewe Grant Interest on Gove ernmen nt Pa aper To Personal Account (write-off and miscellaneous) To EXTRAORDINARY EXPENDITURE. Royal Society’s Scientific Catalogue Balance Society Rs. Age 4,148 5 1 1,803 7 6 rs S&S or => Lo aocoeoesc 10,077 0 2 1,96,680 4 3 —_—-— —— Toran Rs. bes 2,82,665 14 0 Pl ae =a i lxxxiii No. 1. of Bengal. Cr. Rs. As. By Balance from last Report By Casu Receipts. ‘Sacer on apleaaeat ee sds 1,28¢-- 9 ooms ane jet 600 0 Pblation sold for c 286 2 Allowance from Go cient of Bengal for the publication of papers on Anthropological and Cog nate subjec 2,000 0 Do, do. Chief nats Sat Assam 1,000 0O Do, do. Government of for Researches in oa Reli- gion, Ethn ology, and Folk- lore in Bony 3,600 0 Indian — ot ne ahs 738 0 Miscellane ‘ a sie 146 1 By ExtraorpInary R&CEIPTS. manag to ih madly sarees mie By Persona Account. lig oo ooceo oo 1914. Rs. As. P. 2,41,382 7 5. 15,607 18 7 11,416 11 0 14,308 14 0 282,665 14 0 n fee 880 0 . ener subscription ie «. 10,707 0 ne ba thee the arena and Proceedings 3 nt : sak sins £768 0 Sls o “roi S ae Ss mpound Subscriptions ii ‘ee 500 0 Miscellaneous . © 9 Tora Rs. - R, D. Menta, Honorar y Treasurer, Asiatic Society of Bengal. STATEMENT 1914. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1, in Lr: To CasH EXPENDITURE, Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P. Salaries 1,883 3 7 Commission ; 19 2 Postage ‘ 173 10:3 Editing ai 1,684 0 O Contingencies 3 Stationery 213 6 Freight — ... ny ae ie 4 ally au Fan and Light a sy a 3a: 30 -0 train allowance cis inet idm eH a rinting ... he rie epee SG ae ee ————— 15,057 15 7 Balance rie 8,085 9.3 TorTaL Rs. a 18,093 8 10 STATEMENT 1914. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 2, in Dr. To Cash ExPeNpITURE. Rs. As. P. Printing charges ee eh aN 2,877 1 0 Balance te ale 8,104 18 0 Torat Rs. we 5,981 14 0 cists ee lxxxv No. 2. Acct. with the Asiatic Soe. as ‘chusagh baa Cr. , Rs: Agi P. Re; Aan. P. Balance from last Report on ah ik 7,126 14 1 By Cash ReEceIPts. Government Allowance a Res 9,000 0 0° os <5 ag cash aes : 395 ces recov wes vie a Oe Settenimccwen. DART 18-0 By PErrRsonaL Account. Sales on credit 1,498 13 0 Totat Rs. ie 18,093 8 10 R, D. Meura, Honorary Treasw Asiatic Sicily of Bengal. No. 8. Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1914. Cr. B: Rs, As. P. alance from last Report oe suk ans 2,981 14 0 By Casu REcEIPTs. Government Allowance a 3,000 0 0 Tota Rs. sae 5,981 14 0 R. D. MEuTA, Honorary Treasurer, . Asiatic Society of Benge’. Ixxxvi STATEMENT 1914. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 3,in Dr, To CasH EXPENDITURE. Rs. As. P Printing charges avs =e Me Gat 652 0 Balance re at Ke 1,855 3 6 Totat Rs. i, 2.0 B07 Le mee STATEMENT I9I4. Sanskrit Manuscript Fund in Acct. Dr. To Casu EXPENDITURE. Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P. Salaries L208 is 3 Postage . zu 0. Gontinguneion 0138 0 Stationery .. 13 6 esteem ri of Manuscripts 395 12 3 Insur : 125 0-0 Grain ‘giver Dee Pn cue 14 0 0 Lights and Fan sos wee a 33.59 °°5 — 2299 7 ? Balance Be aK: 4.570 3.0 Torat Rs. ‘- 6,869 10 9 Ixxxvii No, 4, Acct. with the Asiatic Soc.of Bengal. 1914. Cr. Ra, Ag oP Balance from last Report. ... . ‘ 507 3 6 aye By Casu Receipt. Government Allowance... see Ae teh care RUE CO, Tora. Rs, Bi! wu. «=» SHOT 8° 6 R. D. Mrara, Honorary Treasu dates Secsty i Bengal. No. 8. with the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1914. ee NOCH : Or. Bal Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P. ance from last Report a 3,665 6 9 By Casn Receipts. Government Allowance Pablication sold for cash Be “g vege : . 8,204 4 0 Torat Rs, a 6,869 10 9 . D, MeEara, Honorary Treasu Asiatic Society " Bengal. Ixxxvili STATEMENT 1914. Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund wm a Dr. To Cash EXPENDITURE, Rs, As. P. Rs, Agee Travelling charges _... Se ay 3802136 alari ie ve me ove 2,102 0 9 Contingencies ie mye ei v 10 0 Stationery... eat oe see 512 0 Insurance ... oe ae us 31 4 0 Purchase of Manuscripts re is 31 4 O Bindin Rie sve wee ay 40 8 O Grain allowance oes e ia ena a 2,397 8 3 Balance ie ak 3.949 2 7 ToraL Rs. ea 6,346 10 10 STATEMENT 1914. Bardic Chronicle MSS. Fund Dr. To CasH EXPENDITURE. As. P Rs. As. P Salary sa aoe ce BEI 3S saa | Printing “ ie es en We, — 9971 Balance ig ade 2,166 10 9 cert: Toran Rs, be 6,138 4 9 nee eee Ixxxix No. 6. Acct. with the Astatie Soc. of Bengal. . DLL. Cr. Rs. As. P. Balance from last Report eee 1,346 10 10 By CasH RECEIPT. Government Allowance es ao io) 5,000 0 0 ———«, Toran Rs, 6,346 10 10. R. D. MEutTA, Honorary Treasu Asiatic Society ba Bengal, No. 7. dect.with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1914. BaF te aes Mee Saey es Es 8 Balance from last Re a ss port ee hes n. 1388 4 Ses By Casu ReceIPT. allowance ia lee is 6,006 0 0 6,138 4 0 Torat Rs, R. D. Meura, Honorary Trea Asiatic Society oF Bengal. STATEMENT 1914. Personal Dr; * Hig,, Ag..P. Rs, As. P. To Balance from last Report se ae res 4,688 7 ll To CasH EXPENDITURE. dvances for purchase of manuscripts, etc. ... 2,397 2 10 ts Asiatic Society Sy asadide) es) 1s fue ©: GeO , Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 tia taee is: 0 Si iin 16,208 Torat Rs. 22,893 5 9 STATEMENT 1914. Invest: Dr. Value, Cost. Rs. “As. P. Re. As tee To Balance from last Report: ... .. 248,700 0 0 2,45,563 8 10 4 _ TotaL Rs. _ .., 2,48,700 0 0 2,45,563 °8 10 PERMANENT RESERVE. TEMPORARY RESERVE. | Funps. SES | Total Cost: Value, | Cost. Value. | Cost. Rs, |p.) Rs late 8 Asiatic Society —... | 165,500] 0! 6) 1,64,1 : “Ol 6 Building Fund |. | “4576001 01 0 iO S6 io hee st Fund a : . Je Torat Ra, | 212,500! 0} 0) 211,171 y s| 36,200! 0| o| 34,392 No. 8. Account. LOTS. Re, AG.-P. Rs. As. P. By Cash Receipts —... as wn ane 16,416 10 0 , Asiatic Society es fs B Due to the Due by the a Society. Society. hes Rs. | Ass| Pe oe As, | P. toe'| 4 5 12 | sae Oo cll sl ele 0 Pat cat Pe Ee | . 1 ay MSS. vig Sed Meg 0 0 i. Persian . , LP. O16). OF .. | hte Tessitor 5001 0! O- ... et aneous 354| 2| of 333/12/ 6 6747/14! 6] 616) 8 | 8 Taibrhees Ben ie 6,182 6 3 Tota. Rs. an 22,8938 5 9 R. D, MEHTA, Honorary Treaswu Asiatic Society a Bengal, ae 1914. Cr, Value. Cost Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P B ¥ Balance = i wa. 2,48,700 0 0 2,45,563 8 10 Tora Rs. ... 2,48,700 0 0 2,45,563 8 10 R. D. MEutTA, Honorary Treas Asiatic Society, of Bengals x¢cli STATEMENT 1914. Trust Dr. Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P, To Pension “ss 44 C0 0 , Commission for realising interest a 0 4 © Balance ike ae 1,473 3 10 Tota Rs. 3 1,517 7 10 STATEMENT Cash Dr Rs As. P- To Balance from last Report 8,315 3 § REcErIPts, Re. As. P. To Asiatic Socie «» 27,024 8 7 » Oriental Pabliation ane No. 1 «w 9,467 13 9 » Do. No. 3,000 0 0 + Do. ae Pat 3 ; 0 0 ‘a Sanskrit Manuscripts F -. 8,204 4 0 » Arabic and Persia n MSS. ona ne BOD 0" 0 te Building Puna. wn so 40,600" 0-0 » Personal Account . -. 1641610 0 ae Sortie Chronicle MSS. Fond . big 6 0OR 0-0 », Trust Fond eas se 49 ‘0 0 1,17,762 4 4 _ Toran Rs. Me 1,26,077 8 ° een xelil No. 10 Fund. 1914 Cr. Rs. As. P Balance from Jast Report a oe nee at 1,468 7 10 Interest ... ae bd ; mes 49 0 © Toran Rs. a RG1F 1G R. D. Menta, Honorary Treasu Asiatic Seaiaty: of Bengal. No. 11. Account. Gr. EXPENDITURE. By 4 a. Ago. 5) wee ae ¥ Asiatic Socie ... 85,691 4 3 ” =n Pablitaion Fund, No.1 aoe 16088 15° 7 ty ca No. 2 : 2877 1 0 0 » Saskrit MSS. F Mee ee ee ‘ ee and Persian Mss. Fund ee ck Ee : eit ve Coes ae ae 6 ee 2,397 2 10 : » Bat Chronicles uss. Fond eect eek é und i. Eee HEUMRROLIDES of Fy 1 Je 8 Balance ra be 10,675 6 1 Totat Rs. oe 1,26,077 8 0 R. D. Meusta, Honorary Treas Asiatic Society a Bengal. XCiv STATEMENT 1914. Building Fund in Account with Dr. To CasH EXpPENpitURKE. Rs. As. P. Commission for realising interest op = 13 14 0 Balance 45,586 2° 0 Toran Rs. aes 45,600 0 0 STATEMENT 1914. Balance LIABILITIES. Re aap, Re. Aes Asiatic Socie » 1,96,630 4 3 Orie — Fabieatics Fand, oe ve oy, 3,035 9 3 do. ee BIOS TBO oe do Pk 3. a 1,855 3 6 Sanskrit M =a pies ae 4,570 3 0 Arabic and rs ersian MSS. Fund vee 8,949 2 7 Bardic Shicniatea saa. ORL! Gees a 2,166 10 9 Building Fund ie tak «>» 45,586 2 6 Trust F ity ake : aay as 1,473 310 ——— ——- 2,62,371 4 2 Torta Rs. i 262,371 4 2 We have examined the above Balance Sheet and the ee detailed brag ages with the books and vouchers rs presented to us, and certify that it is n accordance therewith, occu setting forth the position of us Society as a 31st December, 1914 Catcurra, MeEuceEns, Kine & Co., 2nd March, 1915. Chartered Accountants. No.12. the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1914. Cr. By CasH RECEIPTs. Reais Wer AS ors Government Grant 40,000 0 0 Interest... 5. 45.600 0 O Torat. Rs. Me 45,600 0 0 R. D. Meata, Honorary Treas Asiatic Society if Bengal. No, 18. ASSETS. Hao Age Hes Ae? ; ot Account 6,132 3 ves) 2: 45: 568 8 10 Cash el 5 ois . 10,675 ecernaent Pro. Note at the Bank of B Safe Custody ok Cashier’s Security Deposit, Rs. 500 Tortat Rs, fis 262,371 4 2 R. D. MEuta, Honorary Trea Asiatic Siciabe. Of Bengal. JHE SECOND JNDIAN PCIENCE PONGRESS. The Second Indian Science Congress was held in Madras on January 14th, 15th, 16th, 1915, under the Presidency of The Hon. Surgeon-General W. B. Bannermann, I.M.S., C.S.I. The membership numbered about 150 and some 60 papers were communicated, a list of which is given be His Excellency, Lord Pentland, poeeier of Madras, was present at the Opening Meeting and welcomed the visitors in the following speech :— I am glad to have this opportunity of saying a word of welcome to the Indian Science Congress rem” the Madras Presidency. under- stand that the Congress is a new body, which owes its creation largely to the energy of one or two ‘adit viduals, among whom ras may Cc claim Jr. Simonsen; that it is somewhat on the lines of the British Associa- tion for the Advancement of iain nd that last year it held its first Meeting with much success in Caleut Fv results of that Meeting being a considerable ot. of rhea vir s numbers. We hope the same result will follow this second Meeting now to be held in Madras. It is gratifying to Madras to know that th all things conside is excellent, and Solenoid el pas Benwal pais the Association has ith some struck its roots w ece all aware that the ei of such Meetings as this does not lie wholly in formal Meetings, and that the opportunities of intercourse are perhaps as valuable as the reget panes se. ngs of such a Congress. It must & great encouragement orkers in we as well as in other branches occasionally to an compare results, to get to know one another, to have the many 7 hal habia of personal an ial intercourse ich a gether must bring to isolated workers in so large ° field, especially in so large an area as is represented by the term India. I trust that the few days the members will spend here may be fruitful in that respect. To-day we have the first of the formal Meetings and we all have in our hands the programme of this series by ps tibet tk coger 3 to take “ead and the be r wide papers ave ae are to ea I note that i in the Ethnography branch oe ie papers bu _ or are rea Indians. When we come to Zool and B a Pepi se ke : m Siated with Simonsen Mr. Mudlagiri so arp on r true research Students, of whom, I think, we have two at resent time, one in oe try an ein E o far ea ou “tis be sudents have as yet published any results. So we are glad to see this gmning in Mr, Mudlagiri Nayak being associated with — i ae rome to Physics and ‘here we find Mr. C. aman Padre suis Whose interest in this matter, I think, deserves some Te ea ay offer some encourage t other research students. Mr. ene a -A. degree ten years ago and his M.A. three years later, an Was the first student to get a first class in the Master of Arts ee 2 in 1907, Then i t, he has given ; ng to the Finance Department, ; vig of his spare time ra vonbaveds work. All his research work, in ~~ fro; n done in his spare time, ss we ne the merit. of that — ny the commendations which h on it by men = rapes ie in the sciontifi world, ‘A that, ‘T iu; gives ng nape eee to research Students, and it is certainly an encouragement to Oo ma et ag way in Str howe ment eon desirous of encouraging research in every Way -xeviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1915. nen we come to Agriculture and Applied Science. I notice here that there are no papers on pure agricu:ture by India pian of the Congress, and the papers on applied science are few, rae fev Indian g as value. It is curious that there should be so little research wor It cannot be that the field is not large, it cannot be that the work has been d because the field is enormous before us and the promise latent, of research work ay this branch, is immeasurable. It peg 5 ES also because the importance of research work is not reali zed. ay suggested that research is not Se a I banity think j in i t can be ur, We all w -search work, and a great ‘deal is done for the Sr oouraaedl nt of instruc- tion, elementary science instruction, and to encourage some foundation of general education for this purpose. Wherever I go I see schools and colleges elaborately equipped for this purpose, and it is, therefo re, of great interest and importance to us om lac ether it is due to so -certain facilities are lacking, such as libraries. Ds ease bee of intercourse, d so forth, b nnot help fee ne ‘hat w ether we are waiting for Par ba to encourage the Bien erlistiee he re is . srt of denied in India for such work, the question is Be worthy of atten have not come here to speak. I have rather come ae listen. I will not, therefore, digress further on speculation and enquiry. I will con- e as an b i ope i a os] * +O i= ct _ oO i] a La?) eS clud y expressing the and wish that the Congress may have here a thoroughly suce married series of Meetings, oon its gathermgs asion hap realize all its expectations, and that in time to com re wi ill be more and more rec ognize ed as a useful body, w aiah is desirous of ving to India the best that iM ean give from its wealth of knowledge an nd intone tion. (Loud applaus _The President a Sires his Presidential Address entitled ‘*The Importance of a Knowledge of Biology Medical, Sanitary and Scientific Men working i in the Tropics.” EXceLLeNncy, Lapies AND GENTLEMEN,—My first and most = t t : ssed in administrative work, I hav i o some pies out of touch with; practical science, aod to that nat T feel. some pee cia in address Importance or Browoey. When casting about for a suitable subject for an address to this body of scientists gathered together from all ie ends of the Indian earth, Feb., 1915.] The Second Indian Science Congress. xcix- thought first of all pris oo aga choose a subject on which I could speak - refi from practical exper and. therefore, without too much preparation, for I had little time cai pape: and, secondly one which would be of inter- est to dwellers in India. § uch a subject I hope I have found i "h peti in ‘*The mportance of a Knowledge of Biology to Medical, Sanitary and Scien- - eye he cacti in ae icy _— i : would ses araabiente this subject to all hea dweller the n India; iti rding off depression. Ny of erie ueiee and youthful interest in this ‘‘ land of regrets.” One cgpaanie instance of the efficacy of this m method must be well known to some he I refer to the late Mr. E. H. Aitken, familia ar” many of us, I am sure, under so pen name of ** E.H. es = very hay is good,” says ‘E.H.A sign of good and an influence for ood,” ScourGES oF INDIA. It is difficult at the present day to realize our scapes of disease > causation . the early eighties, . fe have not time to do more than a. a few of ne more “ime t lacune which have, since been ill With regard to diseases ath have caused, still cause dreadful Gueeter i in me ands I dena only mention a few, er as malaria, Sen oer ry, plag did we know abens the true meaning and actual cause of any of i tte scourges Absolutely congo Malaria was suppo' osed to be due to ‘‘an emanation,” choler ‘* blue mist’’ or other ~ er , sentery gue, we were not tau ba Sel sg at all about it, because it was thought to have disappea from the civilised pe and to be con- ned to the reagee slums ot: re ntal cities in the interior of China or villages o i i © i . Governme ent Lee: the facts ak i on has sa Fa cts are nape that winna ding and downa be IGNORANCE OF THE COMMON PEOPLE. of alr ee of you may say :—If these things are so, if we know the cause these scourges, and the proper measures to take in order to prevent her as me hat so many ionwnas still die of these di account, am parts of the country still remain barel itable on ne and Ir prese 5 ais e answer is, I eve, a ve e seit, it is this—** Ignorance, gross ignorance ” ves Vnitat any people in India know about these diseases, other than as ‘i ions of m a ne nce to fe noone off sl incantations and se The when mpared with the: ming milliona 3 intinbidthog “thie pescih land of India.” Ask any of the: c Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1915. doctors or sanitarians, whose business it is to look after the health of our people in town and rare and they will tell ces how mete i ‘ th Z ignor ° oO e _avoided by the use of mosquito nets and by the abolition of mosquito- breeding sci in the nacre of their houses, and you will begin to realize how hard the task of = sanitarian is. H is up against the h n iv can only ron sing - generation. Here, ladies and peer rea oll 8 is a vege in which all educated persons can help. HELP FROM THE EDUCATED CLASSES. Whac is wanted is a band of voluntary workers who will go to the uneducated masses of this country and teach them the rudiments of : : oo ygiene, as you would tea m to a small child not yet able to read Teach them by illustration and example. Show th ce la the actual par of malaria, and life-history of the mosquito, and by ocular demonstration show t that mosquitoes do actually arise from the gglers in the ols about their doors u may by a long course of such simple lessons eventually get the Notes ae to believe that there is something in your theories, and when tha comes we shall see a very much sc healthy and vigorous India Pc exists to-day. HYGIENE IN SCHOOLS, Another way in an ae is by insisting that vee should be taught in al Schools sae most elementary to ery most advanced. ould pee an srtraotoit t book as ‘‘ Life, Li ‘ight and Cleanliness’’ not ie cn ext book in all our primary schools ? In this book are set net in mos st petites ning fa ot and in the form ee tales modelled on the Arabian Nights, the elementary facts of hygiene arding housing, watersupply, re oe Pas f village and the cutee of such dise as malaria, Seok and plague. It is @ most interesting book, on I defy rns who takes it on ‘to lay it down until he has read egg story e" Devi Das the Sepoy and how he w oe e has -_ introduced it into all Primary Schools in his Kk hi n transl: b (a) h it; nevertheless, they must all have the Government recommendation _of it filed away in their various offices REVENUE OFFICERS AND SANITATION. re, ladies and gentlemen, is another way in which educated people , May i useful, by hopeaen S the official to take pags ose in other things than Reven and the routine of e. I do not mean to imply that aru officials neglect denHation : far from it, most of them are intensely interested in it, but being very busy men sini : thei : : e apt recommendations as the one above referred to. You will find them very grateful for such fnifetmation, I have proved it by personal ; ; } 1 Feb., 1915.] The Second Indian Science Congress. ei experience. You will also poe —— ress ready to accept help, if in a practical way. n point one such instance in this ei ill — run by a Officer, and well run His reward, and [ am e he deems it ample, is the knowledge that ne Toe saved ‘the lives of iaalends of his fellow townsm Tuer PLaGuE EPIDEMIC. But I find that I mag strayed from the strict letter of my text, which was to prove the —— ce of a knowledge of Biology to the medi Ie cal and epee _ n India nnot, I think, do better than illustrate besa ez aby alenwiion to ‘the history of plague in India during rece’ Before a neni ‘broke out in Bombay in October, 1896, no medical man dia imagined that the disease had any practical significance H arded it as she nature n antiquari uriosity to be looked for only in remote Himalayan villages, and not feared the civilised countr dus ly in India h ate rnme It stands to reason, then, that oe plague het Bombay it was some time before it was diagnosed, and still more time had to elapse before anyone knew what to do to arrest its p hi to acquire our prese owledge of its d spread, of its curious seasonal prevalence, of its association with rats, of its non-infectious nature. Small der then, that our e prevention proved a costly and miserable failure, ohn the researches of Haffkine placed in ried hands the well-known anti-plague vaccine, and the work of the ague Co sion and others showed us what to do in the way of ommiss hygienic precaution Tuer Puacue Rat. It early became evident that rats had — to do with t Spread of plague, and t Reema let evidence, by which ot Pace he cir complicity was established, forms an interesting chapter in a” history i e to touch on ai * eplinee at first sight to be many species. visited the British earea hi Home, and saw Mr. Oldfield "Thoma on this subject, and . destired me that any rat I sent from B bay would be likely to ther a mus rattus us 1 Hee tant of our houses and bedroorns, in fact alm na a , omaha animal @ cat, and the other is a wild and shy creature inhabiting sewers rs and rarely j und floors only a res —— and in consequence comes more are ye contact,with m as doubtless because the rats in Britam the species mus Pansies : that plague did not spread in Glasgow cii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1915. sos introduced some 12 years ago. It is a fact that pe ee were caught in the cellars and sewers of Glasgow for two years sbseqent to that small outburst of the disease among the human habitants, and yet no further — paint occurred. oon rats there were living meus from man, not ry bedroom as they do i India. Here, once yoni we see rae tinpesbtnice of a ag ne of Biology to ss medical man. FIGHTING PLAGUE. When plague first enters a District it does not pdora men, . a away. and it is + soda _— ave been exterminated, or driv io rats have the migrate in such cae tae it Salas to Having catablished the connection of rats with plague, the fur- ther Renee arose. How did this —— we get from the rats gain, circumstantial eviden mulated from an epi Neca loetiel study of plague gave the eins we were in search of, and the working out of the connection between rat fleas and plague was one of the main achievements of the Plague Laborat ee in ia of which I had the satan to be the oe ne that p' go y fri The of workin sa Major Glen wget the present sea Darscigt of that iets may well yled ‘‘ar of medicine.” In the oer of his study of the rats of Bombay, Majde Liston soon discovered that the flea heat of these rats differed from those of either man or of hike a dogs THE FLEa, N ya phetiafeae& was at this time known of fleas from the natural- s point of view, so Major Liston submitted his specimens to the Hor’ble Mn Charles Rothschild, the greatest living authority on the pa oasis eis and he identified the Bom bay rat flea as Pulex te as now n Xeni etic la Cheopis) a flea first found by him in Egypt (lence the tin an w known as the commonest rat-flea of the hotter Tore aa s the naturalists among you know, parasites of one species of animal will not readily attach Niaieclven to those of a widely different species. Hence the question arose :—Will Xen a Cheopis bite man? This question Liston was enabled to answer in the affirmative by the om matter Liston found that the animals, and especially those that wn sick, were,infested with fleas,though as a rule none are to be found 0 guinea pigs. On enquiry it was sipecammogten _ Se rats had ea been picked up near the — a pig cages came to the con clusion that, in the absence of their anal a reg ae fleas had attacked as astoni rt were rat-fleas. ~ certain proportio? of these i. uaa bacillt were found on dissectio Feb., 1915.] The Second Indian Science Congress. ciii In this chawl then we had evidence of the following sequence of events :— 1. Plague cag rats, and their sudden disappearance 2. A few days later tena ae ge human residents by the fleas deprived of their voles host—the Hum ot Pisgue aa the piclar Nae so attacked. GOVERNMENT HEiXPERIMENTS, Evidence such as this was sufficiently — — to enable us to approach the Bombay Government for a grant ae to erect a range a ; imental godowns, or huts the possibility of the transmission of plague pie one anim another i d Liston, for it was by his persevering and ingenious efforts that this fea. ee ry: at first iacied by M. Simon, of the Pasteur itute during a visit to ner in 1898, a definitely rejothed 2 the first Plague Poe nienicn, placed o n such a basis as to be practically the only possible theory on » Bhich to ne MAtaRiaA, ETC. _ Here again we see the importance to be attached to a knowledge of ee e Biology by medical men. I could go on multiplying instances of the value of this knowledge, I ¢ mention the names of Sir > Ro ald th Y & study of uitoes, and the malaria ite, proved Col ‘ansmission of malarial fever in birds by the bites of these insects ; ae Dono to knowledge of protozoology his cele- the co-discoverer with Sir William Leishman of arasi na abn spread by this insect; Dr. R. Rao, of Bombay, whose capacity I direction has led to v. aluable discoveries in Kala 18 perhaps pardonable in a Madras man like myself to draw atten- the fact that Sir Ronald Ross, Donovan, Liston and Patton all i hho daily bread. one exception ao, of Bombay, who ga leotureship i in the Medical Coliegs, is to all intents and an independent medical practitioner. : Encouraging Mrepicat RESEARCH. trust my friend Dr. Rao will for rgive me for bringing fo rward h cumstances in this public manner, but I do so with the hope that may be taken by the wealthy men of India to encourage medi- i n as bee medical research. ‘That is no doubt true, but the reason is Seek. The leisured and wealthy classes in India do not send civ Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1915, their sons to our Universities in an numbers, and when they do, cer- pe research, so tha ir poor but capable fellow-countrymen may have somethi to sag wi rd to as reward for scientific toil. There are witness the magnificent response ‘tet reesei ~ 0 for a r Funds by H.E. the Viceroy and our own Gene of Madras. It must be your part, gentlemen of light a ana leading, to inspire similar enthnsiass in the good cause of University endowment. India wants o have, not onl, the research worker, so that he may live in*reasonab] comfort, and be able to devote his whole energy to the work without anxiety for those depending on Tur RasJAH OF PITHAPURAM, £ should like here to ee Sor out that we in Madras have made a begur ning in this coteee ety wing to the enlightened Reger sb of the Rajah of Pithepuram. who has ented for xpenses of an inquiry to diabetes, that fell disease which pace oft ¢ so ma my wi a gin free eka in this part of ia. This is an example twill ofte: ee n be fo re “ast in oe niate, it can lead to nothing bits ae he “Tada her peo Tue NaTIoNAL Mepicat RESEARCH FUND. As an example of how this may best be done, I would invite atten- tion to the recent establishment in Great Britain of a National Medical ional ce from the penny paid in respect of each insured person under oe Nation al scheme, is to - yer to purposes of ae research. Mount H ar London, has been purchased and will be fitted up for the reception of patients eee eign workers But the scheme has uch wider scope than merely the establish: ment of a Research Institute and fiomnibel | in London. A strong staff * cng has been appointed. For Bacteriology there is Sir Alm roth right, assisted by C S. R.. Douglas, I.M.S. (retired) ; for Applied Ph L Hill, assisted by njamin Moore, an Flack ; for Bio-Chemistry and Pharmacology, H. H. Dale, assisted by G. Barger and A. J. Ewins; for Statistics, John Brownlee ; ; and as Secre- ary, Dr. W. M. aboneners a uch time in the pr paration of schemes of work to be undertaken at t the various contest: medical research thee seaciteg as kingdom. To various centres of grants have been made for two objects ; firstly for the pe remuneration of the arch wo a ndly for the expenses the investigation. For the first of these objects salaries have been fixed ts objec varying from £250 to £600 per annum for f ull-time assistan apne SaaS aaa re Feb., 1915.) The Second Indian Science Congress. cv ore of the Ss ela and also honoraria of £100 per annum for rt-time worker “nied scheme of research will be co-ordinated by the permanent lee e Research Committee, and the result will be m ailable by varaenen in the ordinary scientific journals, or eventua ity ide the issue of monographs on pbelioe subjects containing the eideiations of the various men working on them. Meetings will like- wise be arranged be i llied pr s eo eS ereing m may be avoided, ideas interchanged, and methods of ork compared and chucked: ~~ following quotation is of —— to us in Indie, should we be able start a similar co-ordinated scheme :— “ The o oppo: ortunity hie the N iiaten Medical Research Fund eG of aired ae enabling a large number of young men in all parts of the kingd carry out definite researches under skilled direction DeETAILS OF THE SCHEME. Young extern workers, eg at ee ek first time by the Committee and working under supervision in some University or hospital ereiunel & will be given to itendager d that salitantees work will weigh largely with the Commi in offering them ther and more a aaa tant 0 - : ent an “peas cadre of extern workers to whom continuous hould be guar: years. en g this hi stoup of extern workers. By this m ike Committee might tape to ey that the best of the younger men, pis as matters now stand in this éenslo . 2i arches are to be undertaken at 14 centres in En ate si 3 in Scot- in Ireland, 1 in Wales and I at Davos Platz in Switzerland, and Cc one ailments that t, and which we know they os oS Bib eecks ten, at afflict them at present, an PREVENTION OF DISEASE. 4 will remember what our late beloved re apm ghee said with . prevented ?” tuberculosis ‘If preventible, why are prev Sentiemen, we may say the sa f all these ais as The oo why they not prevented?”’ For vei neir pol all, hume, peoeetch_and research workers. Resear ers | evi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1915. this help, and we cannot look to Government for more than a small part of the money requir ired. Government have done magnificent work of late years in establishing ee and subsidising research all over the jand, but much more is requ uired. We want Scholarships and Fellow- ships with armen Hg our best research workers. Endowments for this purpose will do more to keep alive the memory of the donors, than he e erection of een or other traditional forms of charity. It will ni i : : ‘ o e de the various diseases that afflict them, and are hardly ‘eanciaua of thet existence. An Inpran Bureau or Pusiic HEALTH. But we not only require research w orkers, we want an organization that will help to educate the people in a ordinary rules of health. There ld in i i f ec to be v y peciall “selooted—w ould do an immense amount of good I atocnineids "Gis eople, and wi sates education we can hope Hi very little advance along the road to hea. Until the usefulness of su acd a bureau is fully Se we perhaps hardly expect much help from Government, f paendd have pent to do with the public revenues, but I am icant sure they aad view mdeavour to educa e 8 with a pathetic e again, I am afraid, wandered fee from ‘te trick letter of xe text, but my excuse must be that a knowledge of Biology is so impor to all medical an ientific workers in India, and so inti tel ri up with the welfare of the people of India, that I n led on . of that most important subject. This subject lies very near ™ heart, for I have lived and oe among these people = 30 years and the Business Meeting held on the final day it was decided to hold the 1916 Congress in Allahabad and Prof. W. N. F. Woodland of the Muir Central College was requested to act as Honorary Secretary. PAPERS COMMUNICATED TO THE CONGRESS. Agriculture and Applied Science. The mage ses of craig jaae a of Indian Agriculture.—By Dr. H Chemical atonrdlogy. —By Mr. F. M. How sts Rot of Coffee caused by Hypochus T ailicalelia Kole- oga, Cooke).—By Dr. L. Coleman. Kolerogs of the Areca Palm and related Plant Diseases caused allied Species of the Genus Phytophthora.—By D" LD Coleman and Mr. K. Venkata Rao. The Water-supply to Madras City.—By Mr. J. W. Madeley: Appliances designed for the Exclusion of Storm Water 3? Silt from the Madras Sewerage System.—Mr. J. W. Madeley: : | : Feb., 1915.] The Second Indian Science Congress. evii Physics. Photographic — in the Study of Elastic Impact.—By Mr. p am Photometry of Diffraction Patterns.—Mr. C. V. Raman. A New Apparatus used in the Determination of Young’s Modulus and the Measurement of Expansion at High Tem- peratures.—By Dr. E. P. Harrison. Electric Discharge.—By Dr. D. N. Mallik. On the Climate of Kodaikanal.—By Mr. C. Michie Smith, C.1.E. Areal Waves generated by Impact. i: Dr. any Prasad. Sun-Spots and Prominences.—By Mr. J. Eve The Ditorent Symemeg of Pes rs, Lines ie to the e Series.—By Dr. T. Royds The Pes tessnoiits at the Sun’s Limb of Lines coerce to Pressure and Density.—By Mr. A. A. Narayana The nas Form of Bowed Strings.—By Mr. 8. Ve: ite Pita ibwintion with Special Reference to Bhaskara- charya and his Work.—By Mr. B. V. Sahai. Chemistry. Tautomeric Changes in Organic Thio-compounds through the Agency of Mercuric Nitrite, heavy Metallic Chlorides and Monochloracetic Acid.—By Prof. P. C. Ray, Sg of Dimercuriammonium Nitrite and Ethyl Todide. on rot. ay, C.I. Studies j A Alcoholysis. —By Prof. J. J. Sudborough. Replacement of Sulphonic Acid Groups by Chlorine. —By Prof. ough. J. Sudboro Researches on the Conversion of Aliphatic preci into Nitro- oe pe and the Reduction of Aliphatic Nitrites into -—-By Prof, P. Neogi and Mr. I. rs “Chowh ari. Chromo Phosphate. —By cay A. F. Joseph and Mr. W. ae, ‘n Apparatus for Determining 98 Compressibility of Gases st at Lo Temperature.—By H. E. Watson dies of 8 Constitution of Bicyclic Terpenes. re Mr. R. Yee of Tons at 0°. —By Mr. D. Bhattacharyya and Mr. ar. ea of Alternating Current on Overvoltage.—By Mr. oe Resolution of Sulphonyl ar esntel of Alanine.—By Profs. Th, Gibson an im . Stereochemistry of eedused _Naphthoquinaldines. —By Profs. C. §. Gibson and J. L. Simonsen eviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 19165. The Nitration of 3-Acetylamino-2-Methoxy Toluene.—By Prof. J. L. Simonsen and Mr. Mudlagiri Na saponin with Monochloromethyl Ether.—By Prof. J. L. Simonsen. Zoolog The Future of Pearl Fisheries of seasnsen India.—By Mr. J. Hor The Recent Pearl Fishery at ‘Tondi.—By Mr. J. Hornell. Two new Species of Scorpion from Southern India.—By Dr. . Henderson. Caudal Autotomy and Regeneration in the Gecko. —By Prof. W. N. F. Woodland. The Sager of Aluminium in the Growth of Certain Water acteria.—By Major J. W. Cornwall, 1.M.S. Some Zoanthids from Maciné: —By Prof. K. Ramunni See Remarks on the Madras Species of Haplochilus.—By Sundara Raj. Botany. The Sugar-Cane.—By Dr. C. A. Barber The Insect Fertilisation of Flowers. —By Lt.-Col. Donovan, I.M.S. Grafting the Sg Inflorescence.--By Dr. W. Burns and Mr. 8. rayag. Note on the Flora of the South Indian Highlands.—By Prof. Pork Sec tone on sathe Defoliation of some Madras Trees.—By Mr. C. Parthasarathy Aiyangar Some Mendelian Characters of the Paddy Plant.—Mr. F. B. Parnell. The Dencaal Habit in Sugar Canes.—By Dr. C. A. Barber and Mr. T. S. Venkataraman The ‘Made Flora.—By Mr. C. Tadulingam. Ethnography. cee Aspects of Ethnographic Work.— —By Mr. H. V. Naw undayya, C. Anthopouetie Notes of Calcutta Eurasians.—By Dr. N. Annandale. a Sociology as a Theoretical and Applied Science.—BY S. V. Ketkar Toten: Worship amongst mn Oraons.—By Mr. 8. C. Roy. Smartha-Vicharam or Purity Trial among the Nambutiris: —By Mr. N. 8. eer aipe le Aiyer. Viragals and Mastigals.—By Mr. T. A. Gopinatha Rao. Prehistoric Monuments of. the Cochin State—By Mr. L. K. nantakrishna Aiyer. Vettuvans of ‘North Malabar.--By Mr. L. K., Anantakrishn4 aySr Feb., 1915.] The Second Indian Science Congress. cix Geology. The Geological History of Southern India.—By Dr. W. F. On = Crystalline Limestone from Daltonganj.—By Mr. H. Crsin “Baie D Dykes in Travancore.—By Mr. E. Masilla- An Teasian Boring at Cochin.—By Mr. Nowroji. 7. So-sor-thar-pa; or, a Code of Buddhist Monastic Laws: Being the Tibetan version of Pratimoksa of the Mala-sarvastivada School. Edited and translated by MaHAMAHOPADHYAYA SATIS CHANDRA IDYABHUSANA, M.A., Po.D., M.R.A.S., F.A.S.B. PREFACE BY THE EpIroR AND TRANSLATOR. _ 14 was a great master of the Vinaya of the Arya Mila-sar- *ephbeane School, it is presumed from the colophon that the oo translated by him into Tibetan belonged to that of the — be definitely ascertained when the Pratimoksa Under the ; Work is being published by the Asiatic Society of Benga Joint editorshi 'LE., and M. M. Dr. Satis Chandra Vidya orstip of Dr. E. D. Ross, C.L-E., an 30 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. during the reign of Kri-ral, better known as Ral-pa-can.' As this king was born i A.D., Jina Mitra must have flour ished at the close of the 9th century a.D., when So-sor-thar-pa, the Tibetan version of the Pratimoksa, was prepared. For the last 1100 years the So-sor-thar-pa has received a great ovation in Tibet. In each respectable monastery it i recited with reverence by the senior Lama on the full moon and new moon days when all other Lamas assemble together to listen to the recitation. This So-sor-thar-pa which contains a set! of rules to be observed by monks is often called ‘¢Khrims,’’ a code of laws, as distinguished from a later Tibetan work also called So-sor-thar-pa,” which explains ‘‘Cho-ga,’’ the rites tela- tive to the observance of the laws. This later work, which is frequently recited in monasteries in Tibet, is divided into five parts headed as follows :— ; Mena Xm Sbyor-wahi-cho-ga—the method of meeting x x Bi gil together. This part explains the manner il which the monks are to be invited and assembled together by the ringing of bells, etc. 4 2. " = Phyag-htshal-wa—salutation. his pa =i aaara states that a person, while he salutes Buddha, Dharma and Sangha, should remain in a standing pos ture, fold up his palms and bend his body, etc. ‘Sex =Tshul-khrims-kyi-mdo—the discourse 0 3 a ae ~ *) moral laws. git art explains how the blessed Buddha, during his sojourn in Jetavana the garden of Anathapindika at Sravastt, delivered at the discourse on moral laws. 4 4c8F Spyi-bsags—general confession. This part des EB eee cribes how a oan should declare to the com munity of monks the various sins committed by him through the body, speech and mind. 5. arse Gso-sbyon—the cleansing of sins. This a describes how a person can emancipate hims? rom sins by going through certain rigorous practice prescribed by the community of monks. It has already been stated that the Tibetan So-sor-that-P* corresponds to the Chinese Po-lo-ti-mo-ca and the Pali Pat mokkha. The Po-lo-ti-mo-ca was translated into English bY v. S. Beal and published in the Journal of the Royal Asiati¢ Society of Great Britain and Ireland in 1862. The Chine* a ae 1 Ba553" aap 3a: agar ara: Ear BAR ae c 2: "RE ala %qarge'ge'e* || (Dpag-bsam-ljon-bza, edited by Rai 8. C. Das, Babs: dur, C.1.E., p. 115. b 2 The So-sor-thar-pa explaining ‘‘ Ch » has been edited : M. M. Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabh a ubhhabe the Gover! ment of Bengal, Calcutta. eee On ae Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 31 [V.S.] Po-lo-ti-mo-ca was a translation of a Sanskrit work called Pratimoksa which is now lost. Evidently this Sanskrit work was not identical with the one on which the Tibetan So-sor- thar-pa was based as the former is said to have belonged to the school of Dharma Gupta. Pratimoksa, the Sanskrit origi- nal of the Po-lo-ti-mo-ca, was included in the ‘ Caturvarga- vinaya-pitaka,’’ otherwise known as ‘‘ Dharmagupta Vinaya’’ which appears from No. 1117 of Bunyiu Nanjio’s catalogue to have been translated into Chinese in 405 a.p. The school of tespectively based. An English translation of the Patimokkha was published by Rev. Dr. Gogerly in the Journal of the Roy al Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland in 1862, while @ revised translation of the work made by Dr. T. Rhys Davids and Dr. H. Oldenberg was published in the S.B.E. Series in 1881. The Pali Patimokkha is reputed to have belonged to the Theravada school founded by Buddha himself ae t 500 B.C. It passed through the three Buddhist Councils until it was reduced to writing in Ceylon in the reign of Vattagamani (104-76 B.c.). € So-sor-thar-pa contains 258 rules while the Po-lo-ti- digg, omtains 250 and the Patimokkha 227 only. These tj erences are due to the section on ‘‘ sins which require expla- on” containing 92 rules in Pali and 90 in Chinese and Tibetan, the section on ‘‘many rules which must be learnt’’! The alning 75 rules in Pali, 100 in Chinese and 108 in Tibetan. in a tion ”’ in Tibetan is a little different from that what dre and Pali, while the rules themselves are also some- ivergent in the three works. I fr preparing my translation of the Tibetan So-sor-thar-pa pubithe consulted the translation of the Pali Patimokkha Shed in the E. series already referred to. I have my translation as literal as possible in order he special features of the Tibetan treatise may be clearly In translating difficult passages I have relied on ae ® rules contained in the section on ‘‘ many rules which must be wh stated at the resumé to be 112 in number though by actual four ru] on they are found to be 108 only. The discrepancy 18 due to the di 9 to 72 being counted twice, viz. as four rules relating the iding, ete. and as included in the ten rules (69-78) relating to in the ie wi . According to the summaries the total ro ; “ounted there, will be 107 only as the five rules from 59 to 63 are no 32 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. |March & April, 1915, the Tibetan commentaries on So-sor-thar-pa contained in the Tangyur, section Mdo, volumes Pu, ; , Mu, Tsu and Tshu, and specially on the commentary in volume Tshu named Tshig-gi-brjed-byan. A table is given below to show the correspondence, close or approximate, between the rules of the Tibetan So-sor-thar- pa with those of the Pali Patimokkha. So-sor-thar-pa. Patimokkha. Parajika. Parajika. Rules 1—4. Rules 1—4. Samghadhisesa. Samghadisesa. Rules 1—11 Rules 1—11. Rule 12. Rule 13. re tS ny bi Aniyata dharmah. Aniyaté dhamma. Rules 1—2. Rules 1—2. Nihsargiya dharmah. Nissaggiya pacittiya dhamma. Rules 1—22. Rules 1—22. Rule 23. Rule 26. », 24. ee », 20. fa one », 26. ee »» 27, gp.) sas », 28. <. o << ae fae |S 0 sy Pacittiya dhamma. », 30. Prayascittiya dharmah. Rule ule 4. 63. 23 5. o5 io a” 6. 2° 4, tees ty eee Ag! ise Pep) F 10 72 Rules a el tg Rule 16. Rule 17. 9 17. 2°? 6. $s. Ae Be i ee eo Sb. ree! ee Rules 21—22 Rules 21—22. Rule 23. ie Da »» 24, ., OB. »» 25. Si BB 1 oo BT ee ee Oe EO ee ee Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. [V.8.] So-sor-thar-/pa. 2 Patimokkha. Rule 30. BOG, wok Rules 37—38, Rules 37—38. Rule 39. Rule 40. 40, 39. eal, ” 62 ” 42, Pr nil » 43 sy Saeed iB. le 651. 7, ae sy BZ. 56. »» 58. oe, » 59, Sk. »» 60. ge 57. » 61. Oh 33 34 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, So-sor-thar-pa. Patimokkha. Rule 77. Rule 80. aay eae | | eet tee 4 29 80. ”? 85. Ua: so 4B: 9 82. Pr) 84 +9: ae ae +e) 84. 9 86 »» 8b. 7 »» 96. a ae 3. 8e 2° 88. ge i 9 89. 2? 91. 7. A oot ee ro dharmah. Patidesaniya dhamma. Rules R —4, Saikeya d dharnah. Sekhiyé dhamma. Rules 1—7. 1; Rule a 29 29 9. nil Rules 11—12. Rules 3—4 13 Rule 13. ne ae, Oe ee 5 iy ae ee & Bete | 18. j Rules 19—20. Rules 21—22 Rule 21. Rules 22—24 ae Rule 25. et 3, 20 soe rae ie moe Fe 2” 28. os 19. 29. ven: § Rules Boag ta wl Rule "gee Le Balee d 41— 42 i oe. 2? 43—4 nil Rule 48. Rule 31. +: (onl, », 50. 7 oe Rules 51—52. ay Rule 53. as. »» 54, Oi +. oe Rules 56—57. ail Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. [N.8.] Rules 85—89. Rule Rules 9199. Rul Patimokkha. «mb Adhikara mm nasamatha a. 35 TABLE OF CONTENTS. The First Book. SUBJECT. Introduction ‘ Four rules regarding Defeat - ‘ Thirteen rules regarding Suspension ee iMbntehood Two rules regarding Undetermined Matters : Thirty rules regarding sins which involve Forfeiture The Second Book. Ninety rules regarding sins which require Expiation Four rules regarding Matters to be Confessed Many rules which must be Learnt Seven rules for the Settlement of Disputes Concluding Stanzas ASVETR OA | aICI4 . iE - A aH ATER ASA SS AG ... FAT ays en me oo STEAD SABA SETA STSAT EI | rie SP RR SOAS ‘Jan: SNAG ANA SN ALT SA TASS IA ATA5G YRIABO|S Aer args . wl qc yaremnga ee ses see eee Pace SO-SOR-THAR-PA (Pratimoksa-Sitra). The First Book. INTRODUCTION. Glen-gshi. Nidana. [Eulogy on the So-sor-thar-pa. ] Obeisance to the Omniscient One, Ib own my head to the Foremost of Beings who was a flag of glory renowned in the three worlds, who proclaimed Mm a lion’s roar the message of the Sacred Faith, who obtained it is a casket of jewels kept apart in the community of monks, it is a vast lake filled with the rules of Buddhistic discipline, and it is the essence of all things existing in the fathomless and limitless universe (2), It is the great leader of all holy doctrines taught by the ak of Faith ; and it is the emporium of all articles of study (3) the community of monks who are comparable to traders is tis the way which leads to the conquest of troubles, it an excellent guide to the king, and it exists as a ladder for i 6 nity of monks, assemble together to recite it with reverence due It is the very name of Buddha—so rare in ea ws; and though the code of laws may be absolutely serie difficult to get a good spiritual guide (8). 1 Mah&parinibbana Sutta, chap. vi, para 1. 38 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (March & April, 1915. Finding that it is very rare for a Buddha to appear on this earth and for a being to be born as a man, or to become a a monk, or to obtain a perfect code of moral laws, or to get a good spiritual guide—the sages desirous of doing good to their selves, and wishing to attain the two paths with their fruits should endeavour, with earnestness, to hear the So-sor-thar-pa (9, 10). The Buddhas, steady in renunciation, who were the chiefs of monks and masters of disciplinary laws, desirous of attain- ing the true emancipation, perpetually guarded the So-sor-thar- pa (11). Even in millions of ages it is difficult to hear, receive and grasp the So-sor-thar-pa—to follow it up is much more difficult (12). Blessed is the birth of Buddhas, blessed too is the exposi- tion of dharma, harmony in the community of monks is a bliss and blissful is the devotion of those who are in harmony (13).' Blessed is the sight of a Buddhist (arya), blessed too is the association with a holy spirit and absence of the sight of sinful persons is indeed a perpetual bliss (14). Blessed is the sight of one who observes moral laws, blessed too is the sight of a learned person, the sight of Arhats is a bliss for getting rid of rebirths (15). s essed is the river which has pleasant banks and blessed subdued their senses, have grown old in peaceful monasteries and have screened their youthful age in the forest of learned men (17). [Speech of the monk who recites the So-sor-thar-pa.] Teacher is about: to perish, it behoves the community of monks to practise discipline. Tathagata Arbat attained the full Bud- dhistic enlightenment : some others too following him achieved wi : 0 enlightenment. Our community of monks, devotees of Lord Bu dha, are engaged here in petty concerns. Our acts being sordid we should consider what should be the foremost duty of our community. : Let us ask the approval, and enquire about the purity, of the monks who are not come. After that I should repeat the following :— 1 Dhammapada, Buddha lg = 4k ; 2 Dhammapada, Sokhavaggas’ abide: Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 39 [N.S.] Bowing down to Sakya Simha with folded palms you hear from me for the sake of your discipline the So-sor-thar-pa which is recited (18). Having heard what has been said by the Great Sage, you must act according to the same, and must apply yourselves diligently to avoid the smallest sins (19). This So-sor-thar-pa is indeed a bridle to the person who moves on with perpetual exertions and who striking his horse- like mind with a sharp whip makes it follow the command- ments fallen from the mouth of Buddha (20). Those great persons, who do not turn away even by their speech from the proper course, are comparable to noble horses that gain sure victory in the war of troubles (21). _. those, to whom this is not a bridle or who do not desire itin their heart, are confounded by the war of troubles and wander away in a disconcerted state (22). O brethren, listen to me, I pray. To-day is the 14th! or 15th day of the lunar month for the celebration of Sabbath (Posadha) by the community of monks. If it is convenient to the community, let us celebrate Sabbath (Posadha) and recite the So-sor-thar-pa. O brethren, we do perform the ceremony of Sabbath (Posadha) and recite the So-sor-thar-pa osoe confess it. If there is no fault, say nothing whatsoever. If - Whatsoever monk in such a community, thusinterrogated three times, does not confess a fault of which there is recollec- pion dy guilty of uttering a deliberate lie. The uttering of a deliberate lie has, O brethren, been declared by Lord Buddha © be an obstacle on the way. Therefore a monk who has committed a fault and desires to be cleansed therefrom should ronfess it if he remembers the same. Having made confession - io reside in happiness. But if he does not confess or eclare his fault, he will not be happy. 0 brethren, I have recited the Introduction to So-sor-thar- now ask you whether you are perfectly pure in this di there is a junction of three lunar days (tithi) on one solar day, i ce when the 15th lunar day is unre- as e eld 3 5 0 the 15th oe, I4th day of the moon, while the remaining six are held on 40 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. matter. I ask you a second time and a third time. In this matter the brethren are perfectly pure, therefore they say nothing, so do I understand. Four RULES REGARDING DEFEAT. Pham-par-hgyur-wahi-chos- bshi. Parajika. Summary.—Impure conduct, theft, murder and falsehood —these are the four (sins) regarding which rules are given here. Here are, O brethren, four rules regarding Defeat as known from the So-sor-thar-pa recited each half-month. . Whatsoever monk, who has received the monk’s system of training and has not abandoned or injured it, indulges him- self in impure intercourse down even with a brute beast, incurs Defeat and must not live in the community of monks. 2. Whatsoever monk living in a village or monastery takes a thing not given—which is counted as theft—in such a mat- ner that a king or a minister would seize him and kill, impri- son or banish him saying “‘ thou art a thief, thou art stupid, thou art dishonest’’—the monk, who thus takes a thing not nar incurs Defeat and must not live in the community of monks. human being to commit suicide or celebrates to him the praises of death in such a way that in consequence thereof he dies— the monk who thus causes the death of a human being incurs atsoever monk without possessing a clear and per of himself, «‘I possess superhuman owledge, I am an elect, I am a specialist, I know this, I see profession and being desirou the monk at another time, thus, ‘‘ O brethren, when I knew not I said that I knew, whet “a , it was but vain, wild and false language —the monk who speaks in this way, except through excessive confidence, incurs Defeat and must not live in the community of monks have, O brethren, recited the four rules regarding Defeat. If a monk has committed sin arising from the Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 41 [V.8.] breach of any of the rules, he incurs Defeat and must not afterwards live in the community of monks deprived as he is of their privileges. n this respect I ask, O brethren, ‘‘are you perfectly pure ? ps A second time and a third time I ask, ‘‘ O brethren, are you perfectly pure ?’ In this respect the brethren are perfectly pure, therefore they say nothing, so do 1 under- stand. THIRTEEN RULES REGARDING SUSPENSION FROM Monkuoop. sss ssn EL RATE AEN NBS Dge-hdun-lhag-mahi-chos-beu-gsum.! Sanghadhisesah. Summary.—Emission of semen, contact, discourse, bodily service, intermediation, house, monastery, eroundle ess, & mere trifle, nee dissension, siding, corrupting family, and harsh Speec Here are, O brethren. thirteen rules regarding Suspension sam monklood as known from the So-sor- thar-pa recited each _ 1. A conscious emission of semen, except in a dream, is a sin which causes Suspension from monkhood. _-» Whatsoever monk comes, with a perverted mind, into bodily contact with a woman or ponte hold of her hand or oulder or braid of hair, or touches any other parts of her ody for enjoyment, commite a sin which causes aacbeialon ftom monkhood. - Whatsoever tbe holds, with a perverted mind, Vicious sen with a oman regarding sexual iidevbistis: seh a8 a youth would hola ith a damsel, commits a sin ood. e 4. Whatsoever monk, in order 683 secure the bodily service & Woman to himself, says, with a perverted mind, in her tito the ea vs act of intercourse, to a monk of such character, te purity as myself, is the best of all services’ )extling the woman’s bodily service, commits a sin whist uses Suspension from monkho icy - Whatsoever monk by conveying the words of a man to oman or those of a woman to a man acts as an intermediary which Sanskrit equivalent for the Tibetan word is ‘‘ Sangh@dhisesa” m st ““residue of monks”, ‘‘the refuse of mon or ‘‘ the we. in P nded.”* It should be ten however co the corresponding ae te Bad nghad ” which signifies sins the atonement for val ag aites Soe presence of the Sangh caicuaniai-i at the beginning as 42 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (March & April, 1915. for a wife, a paramour or even for a harlot, commits a sin which causes Suspension from monkhood. If a monk bringing materials together causes a house to be built up for himself, independent of a layman, he must take care to observe the proper measurements. And _ herein p pension from monkhood. If a monk seeks to build for monks a large monastery in which there shall be a resident layman, he must bring for the inspection of the site a community of monks who ought to see that the site is suitable, is not exposed to danger and is easy of access. If the monk, in spite of the site being unsuit- able, exposed to danger and not being easy of access, builds for monks the monastery in which there shall be a resident layman, without bringing the community of monks for the inspection or without showing them the site—(he) commits 4 sin which causes Suspension from monkhood. 8. Whatsoever monk being angry prefers, out of malice, against an innocent monk the charge of Defeat, which 3s groundless, thinking ‘‘ I may thus remove him anyhow from the course of purity’’; and then at another time being asked or unasked says that the charge is groundless and that it was preferred out of malice—(he) commits a sin which causes Sus d community of monks that is in harmony or persists in empbh® sising the points calculated to cause dissension, should be addressed by other monks thus :—‘‘ O brother, do not endeav- our to cause dissension in the community of monks that is ™ harmony, do not persist in emphasising the points calculated | Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 43 [V.S.] to cause dissension, live in harmony with the community of s, the community being in harmony there will be no innovations and they being in peace there will be no disputa- tion: combining with one another, as milk combines with happiness. O brother, you abandon your expedients to cause dissension in the community of monks.’’ If i So - our desire that his should spe W **O sirs, this dissentient monk speaks not according to the law, he ied not according to the prece as not recei he Speaks only when he is so desired, do not, sirs, desire Sens Speak. Do not, sirs, desire that there should be dis- . On in the community of monks: on the contrary desire, ‘its, that there should be harmony in the community. _The the cn? Side with this monk who speaks out dissension in communit If the monks being thus answered by the unity abandons their course, it is well. If they abandon %, they should be formally admonished a second time and thei Being thus formally admonished if they abandon ; “ourse it is well. But if they abandon ite not they sin 2. If man : i town y monks dwelling near a village or a tov “omupt families and perpetrate coe deeds and the families 44 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, corrupted by them are seen, heard and known, and the evil deeds perpetrated are also seen, heard and known, those monks should be addressed by a community of monks thus: ‘*Q brethren, you are corrupters of families and perpetrators of evil deeds; the families corrupted by you are seen, hear and known; and your evil deeds too are seen, heard and known: O brethren, you have dwelt here long enough, go away now from this place.’’ Being so addressed if they should answer the community of monks thus: ‘‘O brethren, some of you here are walking in lust, some in malice, some in delusion and some in fear; and for a fault of a like nature you do remove some monks while others you do not remove’’ ;—the community should in return answer thus: ‘‘O brethren, do not say that some of us walk in lust, some in malice, some in delusion and some in fear; and for a fault of a like nature we remove some monks while others we do not remove. Why so? We monks do not walk in lust, we do not walk in malice, we do not walk in delusion and we do not walk in fear. O brethren, you are we monks walk in lust, in malice, in delusion and in fear. If those monks being thus addressed by the community of monks abandon their evil course it is well. But if they aban- don it not, they should be formally admonished a second time and a third time. If they then abandon their evil course, it is well; but if they do not, they commit a sin which causes Suspension from monkhood, f do not say anything, good cr bad, to me; I too shall say instruction you do save one another from falling into sin. Thus grows up the monkhood established by our fully Enlightened re ee a I eS ee ee ee ee eee Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 45 [V.S.] further days, cultivate reverence for monkhood. Thereupon he should, while acting according to the law, be reinstated in some place where there is a community of at least twenty monks. If the community being a body of less than twenty, even by one, should reinstate that monk he is not reinstated and that community deserves censure. This is the prescribed course in the matter. _ O brethren, I ask you whether you are perfectly pure in this matter. I ask you a second time and a third time whether you are perfectly pure in this matter. In this matter the brethren are perfectly pure. Therefore they do not say anything. So do I understand. Two RuLus REGARDING UNDETERMINED MatTTERs. ee ereeeeceencmnnnsenmeeneneneee ss, edbdsulschuem Biever Ma-nes-pahi-chos-giiis. Aniyata-dharmah. Summary.—Sitting in a solitary protected place. i Here are, O brethren, two rules regarding Undetermined ee alley known from the So-sor-thar-pa recited each half- 1. If a monk sits together with a woman in 4 solitary ies ity Place suitable for the carrying out of lustful desires; with if a female devotee of undoubted veracity charges him he one or other of the three offences, viz., that which sag 8 Defeat or Suspension or requires Expiation, then the of the Gra’ a’knowledges that he so sat, should be held guilty been ¢ offence which he has committed or with which he has charged. This is an Undetermined Matter. : Protec Ifa monk sits together with a woman in a solitary Place, which is however not suitable for the carrying 8; and if a female devotee of undoubted Charges him with one or other of the two offences, uses Suspension or requires Expiation, then nk, if he acknowledges that he so sat, should be held 46 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (March & April, 1915, second time and a third time I ask you whether you are per fectly pure in this respect. In this respect the brethren are perfectly pure. Therefore they do not say anything. So do I understand. @ Tutrty RULES REGARDING SINS WHICH INVOLVE ~ ¥ ne FoRFEITURE. Spat-wahi lhua-byed-kyi chos gsum-beu. Nihsargiya dharmah. Summary.—Retaining, leaving, keeping as a deposit, wash- ing, accepting, begging, sufficient for upper and lower garments, price, taking each separate and sending. Here are, O brethren, thirty rules for sins which involve Forfeiture as known from the So-sor-thar-pa recited each half: mont 1. A monk, after a set of Kathina ! robes has been obtained and made ready for him, can retain an extra robe for ten day’, but if he retains it for a longer period he commits a sin whit involves Forfeiture. fa monk, after a set of Kathina robes has been obtained and made ready for him, leaves in joke even for one night him out of season it may be accepted by him should he® wish. After it has been accepted any deficiency thereof (in poilt of length, etc.) should be made up at once. Being unable #0 make up the deficiency, if he entertains a hope to do the same soon, he may keep the set for a month. If he keeps it beyond that time he commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. hatsoever monk causes his old robe to be washed dyed or ironed by a nun who is not related to him, commits 4 sin which involves Forfeiture. 5. Whatsoever monk accepts a robe from the hands of ® _ 1 Kathina is a robe made for a Buddhist monk in the course of % single day and night and presented by the donor before a community at least five monks. Kathina i y presented during the end Vass between the full moon of Aévina and that of Kartika. Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 47 [V.8.] nun not related to him, except in exchange, commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. 6. Whatsoever monk begs a layman or a laywoman not related to him, for a robe, except at the right season, commits asin which involves Forfeiture. Here the right season signifies the time when the monk has been robbed of his robe or when his robe has been destroyed, burnt or carried away by wind or water. This is the right season here. materials sufficient to make an u per and a lower garment of due measurement. If he takes materials beyond the limit, he commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. the same ‘in due time ’’—if the set is thus prepared then the nk who expressed a desire for the fine robe commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. the price for a set of robes has been set apart by a €se prices purchase such and such robes for a monk of iu . Pat . © gentle ones, the price which each of you has set prt for a set of robes for me, with that let each of you pur- Nake en and such a set and folding the two sets together are th *m one and clothe me with the same—and if the sets commits Prepared then the monk who expressed that desire 10. I Sin which involves Forfeiture. Or a to # kIng or a minister, or a brahmana or a householder, onk “Ssenger the price of a set of robes for a particular » and if the messenger going to the monk gently says: **O friend, it does not behove us to accept the 48 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1916. when he arrives.’’ Having spoken everything elegantly and shown everything accurately, the messenger should approach the monk and address him thus: ‘‘ O sir, I have given a cleat instruction to the agent pointed out, that when your reverence arrives there, he will clothe you with the set of robes betimes.”’ The monk desirous of getting the set should then go to the agent and tell him ‘‘O friend, I want a set of robes.’’ The agent should thus be persuaded twice or three times and he should be reminded of the set of robes. If by persuading and reminding the agent twice or three times he succeeds in getting the set of robes, it is well. If he does not succeed in getting it, let then the monk go to the agent the fourth, fifth or sixth time and wait without speaking a word. If while silently waiting up to the fifth or sixth time, he succeeds in getting the set, itis well. But if waiting even up to the sixth time he does not succeed in getting the set, and then exerts himself beyond the sixth time and succeeds in getting it, he commits sin which involves Forfeiture. use tohim. O sir, take care that your money is not wasted. This is the proper course in the matter. mary.—A piece of silk, entirely of wool, two parts, six years, a full span, journey, washing, gold and silver, silver (coin), and buying and selling. 11. Whatsoever monk gets a new mat made with silk commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. 12. Whatsoever monk gets a mat made entirely of black wool r goats commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. Forfeiture. a aig eas pe i a a a a a al ea a Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 49 [WV.8.] 14. A monk, who has got a mat made, should use it, even against his wish, for six years. If he gets another mat made within the six years—whether he has left or not the old one— without the permission of the community of monks, he com- mits a sin which involves Forfeiture. 15. If a monk gets a new piece of carpet made into a seat for himself, he must, in order to disfigure it, patch the same with a piece of the breadth of the Buddha’s span taken from all parts of the old one which he formerly used. If the monk, with the object of not disfiguring the new one, does not take a piece of the breadth of the Buddha’s span from all parts of the old one, he commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. . df a monk, while he is on a journey, gets some goat’s wool, he should accept it if he likes; and having accepted it € may carry it in his own hand, jf there is no porter, for a distance of three miles. If he carries it further he commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. 17. Whatsoever monk gets a goat’s wool washed, dyed or combed out by a nun who is not related to him, commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. atsoever monk receives gold or silver in his own hand or makes another person receive it for him commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. _ 19. Whatsoever monk performs the various transactions n silver (coin) ! commits a sin which involves Forfeiture . «J. Whatsoever monk engages himself in any of the various kinds of buying and selling transactions commits a sin which ‘nvolves Forfeiture. : Summary.—T wo rules regarding the bowl, two rules regard ing the weaver, gift taken back, the last month of autumn, ‘ig In a solitary residence, the materials for robes, appro- Priation, and keeping in store. k nit A monk can keep an extra bowl for ten days. ree beyond that period he commits a sin which involves orfeiture. brok . -Whatsoever monk possesses a bowl which is not of *n in five places and which can be still used, yet desirous —S Something fine seeks for and obtains a new bowl in involves Forfeiture. ait That bowl must be forfeited by that monk to his commu- = monks; and whichever bowl in possession of that com- nity shall be found to be the worst bowl, that shall be re 2 a Mion-mtshan-can ” signifies, according to Csoma, an actor on May ae °F in a lawsuit. It corresponds to Sanskrit ‘‘rapika” which ‘ignify silver (coin). 50 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916, given to that monk with the words ‘‘ this, monk, is thy bowl: it must not be given away or abandoned but must be kept until it breaks.’’ This is the right course in the case. 23. Whatsoever monk gets, by begging, a bundle of wool and sends the same to a weaver not related to him to weave it into a garment and obtains the garment, commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. drink or any little thing that can be eaten.’’ If the monk gives in this way a little reward for so making the garment, he commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. 25. Whatsoever monk gives to another monk a set of robes, but being afterwards angry or displeased takes it away or causes it to be taken away saying: ‘‘O monk, the set was not given to you, send it back’’, and if the second monk on account of his possessing an extra robe returns the set, the first monk commits a sin which involves Forfeiture the hot season has yet to run, orif he makes them and weal them when more than half a month of the hot season has y* to run, he commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. 29. Whatsoever monk knowingly appropriates for his 0¥” se a property intended for the community of monks, com" mits a sin which involves Forfeiture. 30. The medicines prescribed by the Blessed Buddha fo the benefit of sick monks are these, viz., butter, oil, hone! and sugar. They may be accepted by a sick monk and kept 2 Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) -So-sor-thar-pa. 51 [W.S.] store up to the seventh day for use. If he keeps them for use beyond that time, he commits a sin which involves Forfeiture. O brethren, I have recited the thirty rules relating to sins which involve Forfeiture. In respect of them, I ask you, O brethren, whether you are perfectly pure. A second time and a third time I ask you, O brethren, whether you are perfectly pure. In this respect the brethren are perfectly pure. There- fore they do not say anything. So do I understand. T he Second Book. Ninety RULES REGARDING SINS WHICH REQUIRE EXPIATION. Ltun-byed-kyi-chos-dgu-beu. Prayascittiya dharmah. General Summary.—Knowingly, seed, not deputed, again and again, water, house, deliberately, many invitations, robb and entertainm ent. Summary.—Telling a lie, speaking evil, slandering a monk, quarrelling, preaching, reciting, depravity, supernatural power, o make known, destroying the minute ones. Here are, O brethren, ninety rules regarding sins which re quire Expiation as known from the So-sor-thar-pa recited each half-mon or six wae to a woman, except in the presence of a perso who can “understand what is said, commits a sin which coi Expiatio. Whsteseve: monk recites sermons jointly a one who is not ordained, commits a sin which requires Expiat atsoever monk tells a person not ordained ee the pd ebaed of another monk commits a sin which requires — S Whatever: monk tells a person not ordained aba’ the superhuman power [of himself or of another monk], eve2 if : aha en t ecited, sa : °° O bre hren, what is the good of reciting each half. edhe ae minute fae re regarding the ‘‘ regrets - monks’’,! ‘‘impressed in the mind’ 2 <* becoming inconv® nienced ’’® etc.—(he) thus destroying the minute precepts, co™ mits a sin which renee Expiatio | 1 Vide Rule 6: 62. 2 Vide Rule 8 83. 8 Vide Rule!‘ ee re Ne ee ee tn Ca Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 53 [N.8.] mary.—Seed, deriding, instructions, couch, mattress, expulsion, encroachment by one coming later, movable, sprink- ling and rebuilding. 11. Destroying or causing to be destroyed an accumulation of seeds and a residence of living beings! is a sin which requires Expiation. 12. Deriding or abusing a person” is a sin which requires Expiation 13. Not to listen to precepts is a sin which requires Expiation. which requires Expiation. 15. Whatsoever monk spreads out or causes to be spread out a mattress of grass or leaves in a monastery belonging to a community of monks and then goes away without himself folding it or instructing another to do so, unless there is some ee to do the same, commits a sin which requires Expia- on. 16. Whatsoever monk being angry or displeased expels or causes to be expelled another monk from a monastery belong- ing to a community of monks, unless there is some ground to do the same, commits a sin which requires Expiation. tway if he is inconvenienced, commits a sin which requires Expiation. 18. Whatsoever monk coming to the upper storey of a Monastery belon ing to a community of monks lies down or sits down with his whole weight on a coach or stool the legs of Which are known to be movable, commits a sin which requires Expiation. : _ 19. Whatsoever monk knowingly sprinkles or causes to be ‘Pinkled water containing insects in it on grass, dung or dust, *ommits a sin which requires Expiation. fter «2. Steat monastery is to be built for a monk he, alter examining the door frame, bolts, and windows for the Supply of light ete. . may build with brick and mud twice or three *s, but if he builds beyond these times he commits a sin requires Expiation. cat, ra at Bae. Also « the place of origin” or ** the source of a thing.” ? Monk ? 54 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. Summary.—Not deputed, the sun having set, rice, robe given, robe made up, by appointment, boat, sitting in a soli- tary place, standing in a solitary place and procured by a nun. 21. Whatsoever monk not deputed thereto by a commu nity of monks delivers exhortations to a nun, unless he possesses virtues! befitting such deputation, commits a sin which requires Expiation. 22. If a monk,even when deputed thereto by a community of monks, delivers exhortations to a nun after the sun has set, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. . If a monk speaks to a company of monks thus: ‘‘ the monks deliver exhortations to the nuns for a morsel of rice’’, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. 24, If a monk gives away (his tattered) robe to a nun not related to him, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. 25. Whatsoever monk makes up a robe or causes it to be ade up for a nun not related to him, commits a sin which requires Expiation. _ 26. Whatsoever monk travels by appointment on a road in the company of a nun, excepton the right occasion, commits a sin which requires Expiation. The right occasion is this: when the road on which they travel is reported to be exposed to fear and danger. 27 atsoever monk goes in a boat in the company of 4 nun, either up or down a stream, except for the purpose of crossing over to the other side, commits a sin which requires Expiation _ 28. Whatsoever monk sits together with a nun on a mat im a covered solitary place, commits a sin which requires Expiation. nun in a house where he was not already invited, commits 4 sin which requires Expiation. ummary.—To go again and again, a boarding hous? flour, food, offering, right time, wrong time, storing up, passage of the mouth and delicacies. : he has some work, when he is on a journey, or when robes até given 32. A monk who has arrived fresh and who is not sith: Peat eRe ' The virtues are mentioned in the foot-note of the Tibetan text Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4,] So-sor-thar-pas 55 [N.8.] may accept one meal at a boarding house, but if he accepts more than that, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. 33. If a Brahmana or a faithful layman offers to monks, who have come to his house, flour, cakes, etc., they may, if they like, take two or three bowlfuls, but if they take more they commit a sin which requires Expiation. Taking two or three bowlfuls they should come out to an outside grove and divide them up among the monks there saying ‘‘we have finished our meal.’’ This is the right course. 34. Whatsoever monk who has once finished his meal takes again, being invited, food or drink, except that which has been left over, commits a sin which requires Expiation. 5. Whatsoever monk knowing that a certain monk has finished his meal invites him and offers him food or drink that has not been left over, saying ‘‘O brother, come here, take this’’, with the intention of making him fall into moral error, commits a sin which requires Expiation. 36. To goin a body to receive a meal, except on the right occasion, is a sin which requires Expiation. Herein the right occasion is this: when there is sickness, when there is some work, when on a journey, when there is a gteat assemblage or when there is a general invitation to monks. This is the right occasion. 37. Whatsoever monk takes food or drink at a wrong time fommits a sin which requires Expiation. 8. Whatsoever monk eats food, hard or soft, that has been stored up commits a sin which requires Expiation. wn use from a layman’s house, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. . Summary.— With living things, to sit in a place of sleeping, rhc a naked ascetic, army, two days, to go to the battle Tay, beating, threatening and depravity. Whatsoever monk uses water knowing that it contains 8 things in it, commits a sin which requires Expiation. are g] . Whatsoever monk knowing that a man and a — com eePing together in a house, goes there and sits on acouch, mits a sin which requires Expiation ey Whatsoever monk stands in as ing te ta Which he knows that a man and a woman are "8 together. commits a sin which requires Expiation. livin olitary covered part of are sleep- 56 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc: of Bengal. {March & April, 1915, 44, Whatsoever monk gives with his own hand food, hard or soft, to a naked or wandering ascetic, male or female, com- ion. Whatsoever monk goes to see an army drawn up in battle array, commits a sin which requires Expiation 46. If there arises any occasion for a monk to go toa place If while remaining there for two days, the monk should go to the battle array or should relish in mind the sight of the excellent flag', the excellent troops ? or the review, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. 48. Whatsoever monk being angry or oe EEE beats another monk, commits a sin which requires Expiatio 49. Whatsoever monk being angry or displeneed with another monk threatens him even with his fist, commits a sil which requires Expiation. 50. If a monk knowingly conceals the me eiytez of another monk, he commits a sin which requires Expiation Summary.—Pleasant. fire, community, not ordained, quali- ties, talking, novice-monk, disfiguring, a jewel and hot weather. 51. Whatsoever monk seeking a brawl should say on that account to another monk: “ 'O brother, come here, Jet us go Whatsoever scons s: ‘in this wise do I understat the sovtetne of the Blessed One that the qualities ® pare RGSS ee ae our flags are (1) bull, (2) crocodile (makara), (3) lion sof (4) sacs ae and e troops consist of (1) el hariots (4) infantry. pS (1) elephant, (2) cavalry, (3) ¢ 8 Sins such as Pirajika ete. SS ee ee eS eM ee a ee BE ee eS eS ee ep Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 57 [V.S.] by the Blessed One as obstacles to spiritual progress are not really obstacles,’? should be addressed by the company of onks thus: ‘‘say not so, brother; do not bear false wit- ness against the Blessed One, it is not well; the Blessed id not say so; O brother, the qualities declared as = does not abandon it, he should be admonished a second time and a third time. If he then abandons his opinion, it is well, but if he abandons it not, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. 56. Whatsoever monk knowing that the monk referred to in the previous rule did not act according to precepts and has not since then abandoned his vicious opinion, welcomes him, talks with him, dwells together with him, eats in company with him or even sleeps with him in one place, commits a sin which tequires Expiation. 57. Even if a novice-monk says: ‘‘ This do I know of the doctrine preached by the Blessed One, viz. that the lustful Practices which are said to be obstructive of spiritual progress do not really offer obstruction ’*, he should be addressed by the company of monks thus: «*O novice-monk, do not say so, do not bear false witness against the Blessed One, it is not well for you to slander the Blessed One, the Blessed One never preached that which you ascribe to him, O brother, novice- Woe his day f athagata,, the fully enlightened Buddha, is your teacher; do Rot occu re will, Unlike ot * Sleeping with the monks for two nights; O dull one, go away, depart.”? hatsoever monk associates with, talks with or sleeps in one Place with a novice-monk who has thus been expelled, “mmits asin which requires Expiation. ch f @ monk obtains a new robe he must disfigure if, oesing one of the three ways of disfigurement, viz, making a “ibe It blue, red or orange-coloured. If he should make use he hew robe without disfiguring it in any of the three ways, ®ommits a sin which requires Expiation. 58 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916, 59. Whatsoever monk picks up with his own —_ ofa causes another person to pick up, except in a grove! or ina dwelling place, a jewel or anything considered as a jewel, commits a sin which requires Expiation. A monk may pick up a jewel or anything considered asa jewel in a grove or dwelling — with the soe of restoring it to its owner. Therein this is the right cou 60. The Blessed One opiamnnnided that a ern should be taken each half-month. A monk who takes it oftener, except on the right occasion, sonuniek a sin which requires Expiation. Therein this is the right occasion, viz. one and a half months when there is some work and when there are wind and rain. Summary.—Brute, regret, finger, sport, together with, frightening, hiding, not fo rmally given, sheen and going on a journey without there being any m 61. Whatsoever monk deliberately ee a brute of its life, commits a sin which requires Expi 2. Mle monk somehow ee deliberea . another monk that he does not feel happiness even moment and ohne on that account regrets in him, none a sin which requires Expiation. 63. If a monk pokes a pone with his finger, he commits a sin which requires Expiati . If a monk sports in vane he commits a sin which eae Expiation Be Whalsas ver monk sleeps together with a woman in the same place, commits a sin which requires Expiation 66. Whatsoever ae frightens another monk, or - makes him, even in fun, be at a loss as to what to do, ‘commits & sin which requires eapustiak ; atsoever monk hides or causes to hide the bow, robe, mat, needle or girdle or any other requisites of an asceti life belonging to a monk, nun, monk-pupil, novioo aaa of novice-nun, unless there is reason to do so, commits a Si which au Tapas. 69. Whatsoever monk being angry or displeased brings against a sinless pious monk a charge of ‘suspension from monkhood’’ which is groundless, sane a sin which require’ Expiation. : 70, Whatsoever monk goes on a journey together witht 1 Properly, an enclosure used as a preaching-ground, eee St ee ee ee ems eS ee ee ee se Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 59 [V.S.] woman even to the nearest village, without there being any other man, commits a sin which requires Expiation. ummary.—Robbers, under twenty years of age, digging, invitation, training, quarrelling, going away without saying anything, discourtesy, drinking and at a wrong time. 71. Whatesoever monk journeys by appointment along the same route with a caravan of robbers, even as far as the next illage, commits a sin which requires Expiation. 72, Whatsoever monks admit into a full monk’s order any person under twenty years of age, commit a sin which re- quires Expiation. € ordination of the person is invalid and the monks too are disgraced. Therein this is the right course. 73. Whatsoever monk digs earth with his own hands or employs another person to dig it, commits a sin which requires Expiation. 4. A monk may accept an invitation for four months. If he accepts it for a longer period he commits a sin which requires Expiation. xception is to be made in the case of separate invitations, tepeated invitations, an invitation on a special occasion and a perpetual invitation. Therein this is the right course. 75. Whatsoever monk being addressed by a company of monks thus : ** brother, you should train yourself in this course of study ’’, should answer thus: “ by your words I shall not submit myself to the training until I have made enquiries ‘garding it with mofiks who are depositaries of laws, precepts and tables of contents : you are like children unwise, unlearned id’’—commits a sin which requires Expiation. éven if he is desirous of attaining ommiscience, “epositaries of laws, precepts and tables of contents should also © interrogated. eg hatsoever monk sits in silence overhearing when are quarrelling, making a disturbance, showing dis- Patra or are engaged in a dispute, with the sole intention Eupiation’ Whatever they utter, commits a sin which requires aig Whatsoever monk, when the community of monks is aged in a formal inquiry, rises from his seat and goes away there ; anything to the monks who remain, unless E Siblgeanigg to do so, commits a sin which requires 78. If the monk (referred to in the previous rule) does not Y Courtesy, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. be ; 9. >* ® monk drinks corn-beer or distilled liquor SO as to Intoxicated, he commits a sin which requires Expiation. 60 Journ. of the Asiat. Séc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. 80. Whatsoever monk entering a village at a wrong time does not speak a word to the monk who resides there, unless there is reason to do so, commits a sin which requires Expiation. Summary.—Receiving meal, dawn, first time, needle-case, mat, itches, garment, and the Sugata’s robe. have not yet been collected, is seen going away from the door or threshold of the house of an anointed ksatriya king, unless there is reason to do so, commits a sin which requires Expiation. 83. Whatsoever monk, when at the half.month the So-sor- thar-pa is being recited, should say thus: ‘‘ O brethren, now for the first time do I notice that ‘this’ rule is embodied in the Scripture and is included in it °?s and if other monks should observe concerning that monk thus: ‘this monk has sat at the recitation of the So-sor-thar-pa twice or thrice, not to say oftener, he should not be overlooked for betraying this ignorance, but he should be dealt with according to the law for the offence he has committed’; regret should be expressed for him thus: ‘‘O brother, this is an evil, this is a loss 0 you do not meditate on it with all your hearts’’—the monk for whom the regret is expressed commits a sin which requires Expiation. ____ 84. Whatsoever monk causes a needle-case to be made of ivory, bone or horn commits a sin which requires Expiation. 86. Whatsoever monk makes or causes to be made for the | monkhood a bedstead or chair stuffed with cotton, commits — a sin which requires Expiation, Pana A eerie PTT RY MTEC ae ame Te ce epee ne AE PN Ne NIE OIE j 1 Layman present. Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 61 (W.8 From the bedstead or chair so stuffed, cotton should be taken -out. 87. When a monk prepares a carpet to sit upon, it must be of the right measure. Herein this is the right measure, viz. two of Buddha’s spans in length, one and a half in breadth and one span in the borders. If he exceeds that limit he commits a sin which requires Expiation. ‘ The excessive portion of the carpet so made should be cut off. 88. Whatsoever monk is to make a cloth to cover itches it must be made of the right measure. Herein this is the right measure of the itch-covering cloth: in length four spans and in width two spans, according to the Buddha’s span. If he exceeds that limit he commits a sin which requires Expiation. he excessive portion of the cloth so made should be cut _ 89. Ifa monk is to make a garment for the rainy season tt must be of the right measure. Herein this is the right measure of the rain-garment: in length six spans and in adth two spans and a half, according to the Buddha’s ‘pan. If he exceeds that limit he commits a sin ‘which tequires Expiation cut og excessive ‘portion of the garment so made should be on, i. Herein this is the measure of the Sugata’s robe: in length Pee i and in breadth six spans, according to the Sugata’s 0 breth e prethren are perfectly pure in respect of them. Therefore ¥ do not say anything. So do I understand. Four Runns REGARDING MatTrers TO BE CoNFESSED. So-sor-bSags-par-bya-wahi-chos-bshi. Pratidesaniya dharmah. Summary.—Village, another house, learner’s household © e. The rules of confession as to these four 62 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (March & April, 1915. 1. Whatsoever monk, when a nun not related to him is on the highway during her visit to a village for alms, accepts from her with his own hand food, either soft or hard, and drinks or eats it, should go to a grove outside and make 4 confession to the monks thus: ‘‘ O brethren, I have perpetrated alow and unbecoming act which ought to be confessed and so do I confess it.’? This is a matter which ought to be Confessed. ; n many monks invited to a layman’s house are eating, if a certain nun staying there says: ‘‘ here give soup, here give rice, here give pulses, here give again ’’, she should be exhorted by the monks thus: ‘stand aside, sister, for a while until the monks should finish eating.’’ If even a single monk does not dare to exhort the nun in the above way, then all those monks going to an outside grove should make a con- fession to the monks thus: ‘‘O brethren, we have committed a low and unbecoming act which ought to be confessed and so do we confess it.’’ This is a matter which ought to be Confessed. 3. Whatsoever monk accepts with his own hand food, _ 4. Whatsoever monk, while he is dwelling in a hermitage situated in a region which is solitary, insecure and_ beset with Many RULES WHICH MUST BE LEARNT. Bslab-pahi-chos-man-po. Saiksya dharmah. ummary.—Seven rules regarding the under-garme” ‘ three rules regarding the upper-garment, five rules regarding | This refers to a family which is strongly faithful but. very poor’ Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 63 NS, the belting, etc., five rules regarding the head-cover, etc., five rules regarding jumping, etc., five rules regarding the body, etc., nine rules regarding sitting down, and eight rules regarding giving and taking. O brethren, here are many rules which must be Learnt as known from the So-sor-thar-pa recited each half-month. 1. I shall put on my under-garment all around me. 2, Ishall put on my under-garment so that it is not tucked up too much. 3. I shall put on my under-garment so that it is not let down too much (to drag on the ground). t on my under-garment so that it does not hang down like the trunk of an elephant. 2. t shall put on my under-garment so that it is not folded up like the leaf of a palm tree. - Ishall put on my under-garment so that it does not appear like the beards of barley. * 2 Shall put on my under-garment so that it does not ‘ppear like the expanded head of a snake. 8. I shall put on my upper-garment all around me. _ 9. I shall put on my upper-garment so that it is not tucked up too much 10. I shall put oi my upper-garment so that it is not let down too muck 2 SERS H. T shall go amidst the houses with my clothes well tied. put oa I shall go amidst the houses with my clothes well n. 13. I shall go amidst the houses speaking few words. 14. I sha go amidst the houses without moving my eyes ee and thither ; . : oe 48 & yoke, shall go amidst the houses looking only as high tae I shall go amidst the houses without covering my _ 1.1 shall go amidst the houses without making any gorse 8. I shall go amidst the houses without pressing my head to my shiulders, : OS Pox I shall go amidst the houses without folding together YAands upon my neck my har, 1 shall go amidst the houses without folding together ¥ hands upon my arms. I shall go amidst the houses without taking any jump. 2. I shall go amidst the houses without stretching my limbs. 64 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. 23. I shall go amidst the houses without squatting. 24. I shall go amidst the houses without leaning on my breast. 25. I shall go amidst the houses without leaning to my side 26. I shall go amidst the houses without jerking my body. 27. I shall go amidst the houses without shaking my hands. 28. I shall go amidst the houses without moving my head. hi qi shall go amidst the houses without putting together my 30. tT shall go amidst the houses without complicating my hands. . While amidst the houses I shall not sit down ona couch without being bidden 32. While amidst the houses I shall not occupy a seat without an examination of it 3. While amidst the houses I shall not get down ona seat ae the weight of my whole bo While amidst the houses I shall not sit down laying my fate one above the other. 35. While amidst the babe I shall not sit down laying my thighs one above the : 36. While amidst ine houses T shall not sit down laying my ankles one above the 37. mh amidst the ‘houpe I shall not sit down contract ing my fee 38. While amidst the houses I shall not sit down stretching out my feet. 39. While amidst the houses I shall not sit down making my privy parts visible. 40, I shall take my meal in a decent manner. 41. I shall not cover my meal. 42. I shall not make my bowl brimful with sauce. 43. I shall look into the bowl and its border 44. I aball not hold forth the bow! until the meal, hard soft, has com & I shall not out of greediness cover up the rice with saul “48. I shall not out of greediness cover up the sauce with the rice. e 47. I shall not hold a bowl (plate) over the meal, hard soft Summary.—Six rules regarding good eatin ng, five saat haa fsu-tsu, etc., and five rules regarding the licking ° ian Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 65 [NV.S.] 48. I shall eat up my meal in a handsome manner. 49. The bits eaten shall not be too small. 50. The bits eaten shall not be too large. 51. The bits eaten shall be of a moderate size. 52. The mouth shall not be opened wide until the bits have been eaten up. 53. Nothing should be spoken while the mouth is filled with the bits. 54. I shall not make tsu-tsu noise. 55. I shall not make cag-cag noise. 56. I shall not make hu-hu noise. 57. I shall not make phu-phu noise. 58. I shall not eat by lolling out my tongue. 59. I shail not prefer one kind of corn to another. 60. I shall not prefer one kind of taste to another. ; 61. I shall not plaster my cheeks (with the remains of 62. I shall not lick my palate. 63. I shall eat without cutting my mouthfuls into several 64. I shall not lick my hand. 65. I shall not lick my bowl. 66. I shall not shake my hands. ; 67. I shall not shake my bowl. ~ 68. I shall not eat my food making it a sort of pagoda. an elephant, etc., six rules regarding the holding of a staff, etc. it the hand, and four rules for the sick. ©) I shall not look on the bowl of a monk that sits by me with an intention of upbraiding him. shall not take into my hand a water-pot while my led with the leavings of a meal. Sinead cx not pour out water soiled with the leavings of meal on a monk that sits by me. masal - I shall not pour out water soiled with the leavings of a of th Into (the inner court of) a house without the permission ® master of the house. hand is goj 7 tea I shall not pour out the remains of a meal from the aed hogging owl. i ak rahe i t round with- out any iixipor Na place my begging bowl on the g 66 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. 75. I shall lay ” bowl not on a precipice, nor in an abyss, nor on a steep dec 76. I shall ace i my bowl in a standing postur 77. I shall wash my bowl not on a precipice, nor in an abyss, nor on a steep declivity. . I shall not fetch water in my pegging bowl from a rapid river drawing it against the current 79. Standing I shall id preach religion to a person who remains sitting, unless he is s 80. I shall not preach even to a person who remains lying down, unless he is sic 81. Sitting on a low seat I shall not © gets religion to 4 “ipa who occupies a high seat, unless he is é While going behind I shall not eenek religion to 4 oe who goes before me, unless he is sick. 83. Walking on the edge of a road I shall not preach religion to a Rees who is walking on the road, unless he is sick. 84. I shall not pret religion to a person whose head is covered, unless he is 85. I shall not preach religion to a person whose garment is tucked up, unless he is sick. shall not preach religion to a person who is embrat- ing another, piss he is sick. 87. not hte religion to a person who folds his hands spielen upon his neck, unless he is sick. : shall not preach religion to a person who folds up his arms, ani he is sick. 89. I shall not preach religion to a person who weals braided hair, unless he is sick 90. I shall not proach religion to a person who wears 4 cap, pg he is sic . I shall not “preach eelgon to a person who has ® diniioes on his head, unless he is 2. I shall not preach religion toa person who has a ga land round his head, unless he is sick. 93. I shall not preach religion to a person whose head is wrapped round, unless he is sick, 94. I shall not tte ee to a person who is mounted on an elephant, unless he is sick 95. I shall not preach sian to a person who is mounted on a an unless he is sick, . I shall not preach religion to a person who is carried ina ecole: unless he is sick, 97. I shall not preach ‘religion to a person who is sitting in a carriage, unless he is sick. Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 67 [N.S.] 98. I shall not preach religion to a person who puts on high-heeled shoes, unless he is sick. 99. I shall not preach religion to a person who holds a staff in his hand, unless he is sic 00. I shall not preach religion to a person who holds an umbrella in his hand, unless he is sick. 101. I shall not preach religion to a person who holds a weapon in his hand, unless he is sick. 102. I shall not preach religion to a person who holds a sword in his hand, unless he is sick. 103. I shall not preach religion to a person who holds a battle-axe in his hand, unless he is sick. 104, I shall not preach religion to a person who puts on a coat of mail, unless he is sick. 105. I shall not discharge ordure and urine ina standing posture, unless I am sick. . I shall vot cast ordure, urine, spittle, snivel, snot or vomited matter into the water, unless I am sick. 107. I shall not cast ordure, urine, spittle snot or vomited matter into a place covered with green grass, unless I am sick. 108. I shall not climb higher on a tree than the height of 4 full-grown man, unless I am urged by any danger. therein?’? A second time and a third time I ask ‘‘are you perfectly pure therein?’’ In this matter the sone one Perfectly pure, therefore they do not say anything. So do understand. Srven RvLEs For THE SETTLEMENT OF DISPUTES. eens Rtsod-pa-shi- war-bya-wahi-chos-bdun. Adhikarana-samatha dharmah. f Summary.—In presence, by recollection, not being out of a by majority, by inquiry into the true nature, by cover- Qg over as with grass, and by an undertaking. fe he brethren, here are the seven rules for Settling disputes Own from the So-sor-thar-pa recited each half-month. ‘ In case of a dispute fit to be Settled in presence, the Proceedings must be conducted in the presence of the parties Concerned, 2. In case of a dispute fit to be Settled from recollection, the Proceedings must be conducted from the recollection of the Person accused. 68 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916. 3. In case of a dispute fit to be Settled for a person whois no longer out of his mind, the proceedings must be conducted on the notion that the person is no longer out of his mind. . In case of a dispute fit to be Settled by a majority of the monks, the proceedings must be conducted by the majority. 5. In case of a dispute fit to be Settled with an inquiry into its true nature, the proceedings must be conducted with the inquiry. 6. In case of a dispute fit to be Settled by being covered — over as with grass, the proceedings must be conducted covering | it over as with grass. | 7. In case of a dispute fit to be Settled by an undertaking, the proceedings must be conducted by the undertaking of the ccused, If disputes do arise these should be settled—perfectly settled—by means of the above-mentioned seven rules for the Settlement of disputes according to the precept, the law and the instruction of the Teacher. O brethren, I have recited the seven rules for the Settle ment of disputes, In respect of them I ask my brethren “are you perfectly pure therein?’’ A gecond time and a third ime I ask my brethren “are you perfectly pure therein ! In this respect the brethren are perfectly pure. Therefore they do not say anything. So do I understand. O brethren! Finished is the recitation of the Introduction to the So-sor-thar-pa. Finished is the recitation of the four rules of Defeat. Finished is the recitation of the thirteen rules as te Suspension from Monkhood. inished is the recitation of the two rules regarding Undetermined Matters. : Finished is the recitation of the thirty rules regarding sits which involve Forfeiture. ; inished is the recitation of the ninety rules regarding sins which require Expiation. : inished is the recitation of the four rules regarding matters which must be Confes ed. Finished is the recitation of the many rules—one hundred and twelve—which must be Learnt. Finished is the recitation of the seven rules for the Settle ment of Disputes. Bhagavan Tathagata Arhat Samyak-sambuddha delivered these rules which belong to and are included in the Scripture Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 69 [NV .8.] There may arise other rules which accord with the Faith. These too you should reconcile yourselves to, agree to, rejoice in, cherish in your heart without dispute, remember and carefully observe. [Concluding Stanzas.] The Buddhas say that patience is the excellent penance and that it is the best Nirvana: he is not an anchorite who injures others, and he is not an ascetic who insults others (23),! ust as a person who possesses eyes and locomotion escapes all dangers, so do ye avoid all sins in this world by leading the life of a wise man (24). ot to blame, not to injure, to live restrained under the law, to be moderate in eating, to sleep and sit alone and to dwell on the highest thoughts—this is indeed the teaching of the Buddhas (25). Just as a bee alights on a flower and destroys not its colour nor its scent, but taking a sip departs, so let a sage dwell in his village (26).3 Sage notices neither the perversities of others nor what others do or leave undone, but he should look only to his own conduct, whether that be right or not (27).* A person who conceives the highest thoughts, studies the fundamental characteristics of a saint, and thinks continuously of peace, attains Nirvana the final repose (28). : erit greatly increases in one who is charitable, there is no enemy to one who is well restrained, a pious person shuns all sins and one whose troubles are over attains Nirvana (29).° cn ot to commit any sin, to practise virtue and to cleanse ne ‘mind, that is the teaching of the Buddhas (30).° is od is the restraint of the body, the restraint in speech hissy So good is the restraint of the mind, restraint in all mes 18 good. A monk restrained in all things is freed from al] Sorrows (31 a © who guards his speech, restrains his mind and lets not a body practise an evil—being cleansed in his activity in tee a directions—attains the road preached by the é Vipasyi the perfect seer, Sikhi the holder of a charming conn eo ee er Jhammapada i Nt Ne ao hcl Daal da, Buddhavagga, verse 5. Shamma Whithiinas. “pada, Bhikkhuvagga, verse 2. 70 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915] thar-pa in full details (33, 34).' It is revered by all the Buddhas and Sravakas. By showing reverence to it do you attain Nirvana which is un- caused (35), rise, commence a new course of life, turn to the religion of Buddha and subdue the army of the lord of death just as al elephant demolishes a house of reeds (36).” One who conscientiously practises this disciplinary doe trine, will put an end to all sufferings by avoiding the cycle of births (37).° To help one another in keeping the moral laws and to disseminate the doctrine, this Siitra of So-sor-thar-pa should be recited and the cleansing of sins should be effected by the community of monks (38). Those for whom the Siitra has been recited and for whom the cleansing of sins has been prescribed should keep these moral laws, just as a bos gavaeus preserves its tail (39). Whatsoever merit I have achieved by reciting the So-sor thar-pa, by that may the entire world attain the position of the Great Sage (40). The Sutra of So-sor-thar-pa is finished. It was translated (into Tibetan) by Jina Mitra, a great master of Vinaya of the Arya Mila-sarvastivada schod and Vaibhasika teacher of Kasmira—with the co-operation at the Tibetan official interpreter and reviser venerable Kluhi- rgyal-mtshan of the town of Cog-gru. wi. 1 Atthavisati-paritta 6-7. 2 Arunavati Sutta quoted in the|Manorathapirani. 8 Arunavati Sutta. Ft i SN None eo NAA eet (ATES CA | ... ciaalal X29) ANA} Seay a | a5 TAIRA AS | PN SF AGHA AT YT ASN | PFA TAA AE SAILS IA ARIA SSHRC AA SAIS | QT STAFF AACS SNS | GAS SAO STH ASIN GAS STAI AS HAA AG AA RATA Sars Aargaya sora 1 AN STAAL IIT IAA NST S| AMET AIR SATA STAT ATS | —_—_— ! Orig. QUAN HA | in commentaries aumaae | 72 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, NEAT HM ASA TICS AS | AST AIIA AS “NYS SS 7 | AAA OSC SO ES | TALIA AS WSA || 2 AL FATAN ANTS | BANAT FASTA | ANS SARS SIN | ANTER ALAC SFA AS] 3 SARA A BATES SRST | SIS STATARIET Sarg AS NG AR Fac S aneragarcia ARB IA SINT AS | 4 AS ANAT ARS AN | VAR SAVIN AL AS | AS FARRAR NAT AS RETA SAS Sar ATNS |] 5 ANS 55 NCA LST SS 3A | se Rag oR ANTENA AE QEATE | SATA SCAR ASR || 6 Vol, XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 73 (V.8.] 7 aac FAS vy) x 5 AAAS DSATAN ACIS SY DIVAS] PATE ash I | NESTHN GAIA HARA | SETETSTFST TVA MN 7 THSTT ATTA Any ge a4 +5 5718 RAGST TIN SNA GARNER STAT TTA GARNT RCS STINTS | WaT | ABSA ANASO TAS | RCRA ICARS GARTH ASTANA | SRNR ESS IA HASAN "9 AREAS Aras ARS Se | VET Agere 35955] 1 . : syrs veneer peer pate my Explained in the commentary as G<'QVANSR SAIN H TITAN | 8yur, Mdo, Bu, folio 20). 74 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916, MSVAZH SANNA NAY | AGAR YAF AIF |] 10 SAPS AAR A SA TAA TC A | NEN ANT AIRAT SON RATA SRT ARS SSIS | TAS AST TIVE ie asarey sq’ 5a SE’ | TNA YSIS | AERA ARS STIG AARNE ATT SSSR I 12 RICSI SEGA 30785 BN ILF AAO TRG | FTASTAGATIAV TS] AQUA VIA GTA | 13 ANSI SRST SIS TAS | ATTA TAS ARATE | Seergantadey| RT TAA SS SARI) GABAA TAR | AEH AACA AS | Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] — So-sor-thar-pa. 75 (V.8.] NERS SST EIS NTS | ATASA ET ASTARIETAA ff 15 ARATRAISTAS 92S 755 | SNAG SAAS | ANTRAL IR ATA AAS | cer AAAS SAS | 16 Rarala'garac 4a Argel Q'551 | PAT GT saya IASC | ARS STACY ASST AIR Sarg’ saysrAy TETAS | 17 Sag FeRay NEN SSI TP ARSTETAC | BATS | Ferg) Res] Seegqayq ASAE FES ia RRAC AS | Penh ayy WCQ eR ASA area asrgaragey sa] 35GF PEEPS PSR erNC SATE BATA NCAT SV AST TREE] aA TACAESTATETSARTS! RENE ga Fer sas MS ART ARN RTA | ASE =. eee ' Ra: 'Q signifies 45'4% (Tangyur, Mdo, Bu, folio 25). a ; tri Xqy 18 explained as Hq] (Tshu, folio 206). 76 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1915, BAAN HAI AATAST AA ICA] FASC BN | SATAN ETA TAS OS | x 5og FTAA SIN cr grararas 5 zy ROE a5] arasr-Aay| RStaarye'Se515'94 |] ayacainy NATASHA | TALL A AAT | BAAR ATS CN HA I] 18 FATHOM SSA NAT PA AICN ARTISTAS AC | Ryaryerssteray | = FAS SVTES SIN 19 BATTASA ATR TS | NARS RASTA ag SUA TES 39 gore MAFIA IAQ Tis } 20 SAE ATER SATS SAT SRA SaISTATH ARR | | FATTER ATS | SARA ONT Sargeras ] 21 Vol. aie 3.&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 77 garyrae ae VRC SAAC ARRAN R AIAG P5794 ACSI STA ART SUSTAIN ABA ISATS || 22 FIAT ISS TEAST SIN aa ASAy alps Tie tai ich oo yc) IAT SCARS] APART ATA TIRS ST | 5 AST aN sc" RESA| 6 TAR RIAA SATS WA] BARaNeray | SecwqersspsypysysNT S93) TNR IAA SAAS If By syarec sas ra srqger Sa gray 5 Rar AaI | out wean. Mak v1 RS ATITASA | Ba arse fara asy ge IS) al AY sar ARS ae FY TNC | alg Aas} = ASST AAS, | WERTLEIE SATE APRA F args aie mpaysr Sp aR SAAN | Bray SSAA TS SHANG | FAsr9845 EATING | Miisbianc ho pY Biles ITER MSA Sararaqyeara | Fa9rq55} HRC" ETc args "ARSAT 2IR'QAS CIN | gran Ra an — 78 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916. NAL TAYVASA | agar S81 RNS TO RATE AST SAAIRA| aAQVTAG ATTAINS | SCR ETS ST ASAT SIRT ATA GA FIR’ BANS 61 IM IG AAS | FTIRTATS SRR TAN SAA or GoM SATAN SR] SAV OBA NSTI Ge AN BASRA AAT IGA FEA II UAVEIR' AIAG ASAG | Bara zy BANA SC ul q50° | AVAPINA ASA | TESS HCAS BAG AAS § NENTS | SSC RATAN AIA AS SarsQ Hah | ATEVRVSR ATTN GRA aR ETATATCE I AE STS AE SARS Serge ga SPST AS ARRAN] | AA Arar Rarsgercrasiarciesy ga5 A ARATE SS ARTETA ISAS Se EAS | 755) Vol. ee 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 79 AT RVINTE | SFSTISSCS] FACT TARIN TATA | AGSCOL AIA | 1 SAE MTT TETAS TIAN FAT | RATATAT IA ICAI | cara s ssra So gearyyaartian | Fae Saqtsrascssl| For AAS] TART AFANA] Sry ga] PQSASER RITA] QSSCA] SATIRSCS] WP FAagqgsags) sa HoFarers gs AGAIN] ABST SAY 2 at 5a ac Has Ax: RAYSTET of ASIST aay eal PATNSSS | Sapssq 58) Rares Sqqay For SATAN S| Raksqgspsa] Faraday ASSN SER IC ang Farah sin Sat TRVAS a A] Rascacqeraesaqgg| TREN WANT AT GarSs Gc] ANsryPAaTTas| TAY | START SIN] SAT AICATS SINT PASTAS NAS sRapasrercegS] Rc BraReyergs"4| AR Raceargs: BATAFAIN | ASAI | 5 . RSA AS AIC slg cS sr Ae SS ANS | |S Rtgaragascaemrerse | | Sepa 80 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. ANTRAL TAC | eal eehptaiaa\al ARTA Nabi QA ARE E GARR SATAN aR an'9 555 RAAT EIN AAS 5a sais TARTAR DESL] TRNIESE] AP HL STS AERTS TAT Aad] Sr GR Gargst) arses EA gN5| aS | AINA] | Shall qars4 | any SARE TG] ASRS A] BRATS ASA |] 4 SSBF TS TITAN ATIS SAA Se 57355 | SARE AR Saenger See 555] SAE WAS Ray MRA AAT RCS Ags | 5 SLSR AC ST Say AATATSC Rear yey Tce ARNIS 3 | JATIN S ST RATHTA] SARAH FTGNRA] «=—|- SAF ora cara sayspr qn PNAS SA] ghar Sacaeersay Nor A BASE Agr aars mag SoS ae aerate ions anette ie a Se 1 Explained as Garargarar ake qaqa Wa 5a Baas FAG 548 (Pe folio 72). Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 81 [V.8.] aalkawil-walkall 5) | BASF TART STAT ATS PR ATRR 55-515 8551] AAT SAAT AHT AA AVE S| BA NTARTAS ITA HT | BRE BH AT HAART AAT AA SNS YA AAR GTR BSS TNR IAA A AAR TAT age I] | WAALS PIQSA HATTA ANG | VAST aaa] AAS SC AE arses Aer] ayaa SSE] Bessa Rapa SHAS | AATETSSTASO SA | Weeraarg SNCA] axgasragccal| 4 soya ae STIR SR S679) SAS | STARTS 4 ¥ MAF TAA | 2 NESS) ora R ay Se a8 IA NANTS | ayaa rarngsy ca ay ay Bay Si5] CYS] BANAT ASIS | ARTO geese gy era AN INF ESAS ST SASHA] SagrETaR 9 82 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916, NERA SAN Sa ISA NIT HAT IS AS B) SE SAS SRNR RTA] | SATSASATH Xcay c)s" ay rray ae ae Qasr ERC Bley nia Ser ada AVFITNNG] «= YALAKSATA GSrerastary aay AFT GNA IETS] FPART RATS I 4 WESTIE] SAV GNTA SARC | TA GVASTSTIN| GVTH AR] HES B55 HH SRF TFILAIA IS ATN'SE'Y | 5APASA BATA | 5 ABYSS AAS STAINS EAST EPAR 2 | SSAA) Semen Serpaanys| SA Ra Ress ARS Se FETS] Fore aghagass | eRe yay RATER RA STIS GS] GesvaiTa555| A SARS] TERRE STATINS] BSA SOSA SO eR] AES CTAC | aiiaie) a0qx’ ay qx: Sc a5) Ray Ro" al Se AAA SYA SCTSAAAIAH | SA PASCAS SATAN AI SSTTAS SY] MNSTA SNR SAPS ARTIS] ASG RES STERSTISA ASA] «| TER AS SST TASTY SF aarARSrT TANG eMTSIA || 6 Vol. lag 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 83 FNS MAST TAS | SPARS ASSAY PraR NAST TOES) AVATAR RS] ATSC RS AE STNINSA | YAR RANSSTAIIO NG Sraacy FF cy NS 750" | SAS SCNIT ISA | PARTS ASAGA SC IAN] FVATHCASAAIAR MA VHSC AN OSTA AY 155} AST SA STAT PMTST TAS TIN AIS AAA] STAC TART STRAY Tee a gAS! SSH BINA | 7 | NOSTRA RN ACA SICAL TSN] SSE AY Acaraix's Spy ergcsgar ar ast 581) ca eaTT Ee SARA IQR NESTS ANTS SAN AAA ATS SATAL ATARI ICSE] | TANISSE SAT Aaa \taniatal RAC ASG SSAA AS | HSA geeTa| NAAT eTAA | 8 AE SEF GR ANN GAS AINA ARS ZR Se SPARC AIA pi sai] AVNET AEE A Cray. ays Syn eran | Ags ryzisyct5 aon a8 ‘AST DeySerasr’ seryangeral RESET ANN —— ———— ——— — WAVES eR aaa'F 2% | Sacd wyngnetgeageneney (Bu, folio 119 9). 84 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1916, NOSE] Ferra WAG x5 aaR FETRCA q rere CT STTA ITS AAG TC ARTA] = AST Say ARE ANNE SA SINS AYA GTA ITA | SARE NCS SIC ANAT | Gyctsrgere | a 5 nay ANTS TAA |] 9 SETA EASA TT S8 | oe FAT} "2 acgas ay 5 | RAT SIRS AA SY SIC Salers’ bianmtaahall ROA SS SN AMN AA FATA FEN INAT SACS HAST AM] SACRA TSAG REAGAN S-45 | TANF AgT ee a SSM] SRACHIAR) ABA eTae) BAC TRIS SARAH SANG | VHA AVS TTA 354! ATTRA AISA] Sacer yy AHTASVISSVAA AAR TAR a Gay) SerHHRe ae} TS Farag Resa Pacer a WANS Tae FAS aS aS AAA aS AT aA35 | AF PATA ANTS WIEST EIS AT SS | AESTAR AGAR TS] oR AIST WENT Vol. a. 3&4.) So-sor-thar-na. 85 SRR | WEATTIRASAT SAS ARG] Fare ETy HTL FST AST STAG |] 10 ERA NSSAA! SAREH AST S TENANTS | TBSTSIT] AIL EPSATONS SEY PTGS AAAS SS] | SRR AV] SASH SSS] AHA h asus Vy) FSPBAG) Secoaqergqgy yeah yee qT) A5ea'H9 | Ray CARS SSAC so Biakabea a, oi a5 all xq ae aa By Desks oe Pi od a5 PAR cages see Ray] MSAPSAPTCAG SEAR TQNTESG | SARA DSS Con at abt Gash iat plavgr ial RAT SIR AA SN SR AAAI NC WSSASSIN] RTH ASCR] BY TYAS TA PREART Garasay yay FAarewerhs ER5] RATT Aya oaraae Sosy yyy] AAT STORARYSRAERT) GwrarSxSq] FSFENG4 Pays ST NSAR S| Sergyvang] hers ASH) SaeagergpgR aha aways 86 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916, ial anarrararcr ers | AaySCaa ss Ssrarclag AC] - elaicni sa mane EV TEVA SSS] ARE AR TA Geraaay BAL Farad 95) saeah Fac ABV START) =—|- SAS grasp ARR ScsueTA ASS] SRHTATBT TART AS TA IAA BR] SACIRAATSATAA AAS A gaer amianninnt a) A IAQTARTACA Sse TPS ACH TAA] | NST oy ARR f/A18ay ae | SALA ATS TARE agNy Watay HCV SISIAL AR ga ) sea 2g AIA AAT ER AIRS Sargeras Teiscaial ESSE | Fagqasgerahagah ae Aaee SNe NN SANSA FIERA STAY SHR anars ay SATA] WENDT RS Pere aqqeraprssraaeg : TAT HSAWT IAS vy TB Erayy agar EATS SHIN] WORTIR NETS Cx AIS ATSA AIT SIS SAESTSRAR | WERTH ORR ETS RIA SETHE FATA | ISAT A AAS BATA | i MARS ETE ca aia Daal S{SSARNAS GSA] Fearne Baragadya| Sef re eens aT Tee Vol. ae 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 87 RET aE Snap Sr Bar FACAR SECC Fara13] aay ARN Sak BAW WE piaatas Ra] HANI] RES Aarg] | SATE S TORATAE pararayay en] SycaqersTprMsag Tet Ray TTT ASS! BYTE TTS ry Apa BRT) RRA GS HA] Ray ers) SC RRL PVASSaasrcersey sy] ara asysc- Gay ser aH 55°95 | are say Ra ce 55 arava hain ast | SSrRRNAATAR SARE STAT IAN GRE WARS] aPapserasay abaarcaraaye sys AerEraaR yam) SARE PETAR Peps sesaga% | aSasg] SATS SRST BeaRaR Say SgcaqersepahanaereTAsy WATS] Gacdiarayay «STANTS SRaTRRrA RT TAT AAS] RGAE TAR THAN MEPS eae) PeRARSSAT AGN TAR] RBRRGq) ARCA TAAAT Asa) Gacderaiewrha) ETAT 7 aia RE Arcana sa aayarTl aa Q5 2 x SRC BH 88 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1915, STARTS BAY ASG TMT A Keg SHH TACT AA! BY SV UN EAA ICIS AC aS Ge Ferny | Any as | BySTs7] FTAA WARE RRs Ast WAERG] SAC RF TAMARA STAT TAT AAR PASE] GRSAAA S| TPSTaaraafa| aBaw BIN ATT ART SA Sey Shawsy aRar gat sieie Gaya SH S594 | AREA SSSA gasriisrs aga) TTA TV TAAW] sF HAE |) Be SPRAR TASS] A STAUASTS ACCT ENG AQ] MEATESAER ART] apRPrOUT SIVA SENTSNSG|| NERA OBA) = aHRG PHAN] SHRI FASTA 12 ANS FTE AA BATIIA HST AA <0 Ray SF FAA] SVR Sar Hers a aPRySrr ay TaR TA ARNAC | AFSL ALARA SSS SONAL SIN TNT SATA RTC | ASATST AAT ESTES Bac RUTH TS STINE SBTC | agar Swe are 55] SREP ICRA SC | SAP NOSS | Ee ARTHAS ACR SA | Seay ersay ser asaya] | Ryousr sige am BAAR ergysrgss Bay zaN| | Vol, The 3&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 89 Milage iaiea as Say RRS orga SCAATNAyAS S| | SHC eRTES SAC gas INAV SINT AVA TENTS | RIS: LAIST TASS ASAIN AV SaST NSS AC" ARS TAC AP ATACA ITAA ANS S47] 35 qe: BAAD. Yaa" Na RATSVSS| SHC RMSTINARY HS SERA SAAR 8-45 ANT Ss ANS ASAT AS ARARSAAS | ANTES ARTIS NS | SAC TAC SAAS NST TANSLARTATSS | Asaragcagsa eam] ah BPE g 5H JOE) sre WPA AC ENSTASC] APSAyAN alate TANS PA) Fear stirgqasagya away ASAT WIE AST OS EAST C19 SSSA ABS AQAA PAS SAR aq erR TART AE TTT AFAR: 5 SY AF Aer iy aga: af arg ee -Gay Ser ers “Alibi Glas assis: bil lal PRAT ee aba ctl ialalisiaay TARE] ouraiperag myer SAE SATIN ARANS | NS ART SIS’ ALFA IA | as a5 “a aay wos AAR] WCSATENAGAETA] TIGR sina hilaalal HMR AST asses || 90 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916. BRE BH TANT SATAN SEY AS BAT A SAT AE aA SAT 9 45 II ASTANA, BST ACT STS NT] G5 AP ANSEL INT | SATEEN SATAN SESIE WALT ASTANA | E NYT INARA TASS nA gy 4 FATWA ASAHI IA SATIS RATAAAY AAAS H TING | AQAA LORTSTAAA STARA TATTYVAN TAA) «| SATA ASraayASN AH 49 RAR TARAS SAT ACA RS RJT | RAT SRST ART TANATATAN GANS | SE SRATAR HAA SWNT FATAGANRTAS| AATHERRGE NNSA] SATRRF ERSTE AA SAAS IN] PTY aSTeNSNG) FSF wsar Seay SRST AVI TIAGS | Farh FS aTAS 5 | yay" Ay ANSACS SEPROT a Sahara wc Staal aBVAN SA] «—- S Qh ar AR Wesrersayaer qarag ayer AFILASAA) QhAS SC gs craayNegaqyAay ss SERS IaH 5 ENS | alee Orig. §5'a38 | in commentary ay} (‘Tshu, folio 70) explain as QE'H'R]5 | Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 91 [N.S.] BY RAN CIA Say ASA | ala RRR eT GATOS 85755 | BRERA HSIEH MARA STATS Bae) Wage ca hak qeraragce || AEN TERE HAST OIE BETTS ET FY] ASFergasrayers| | aRVTGNEC SANA AGTSSES S| Rovapr sapere Say PRN SN IQA IATA] TASTE ARR ac Be oer SAVIN SCN EATERS 1 TIRE ASST ATA BATA ALAS AS ot 57 ANF TAT AAT | ge Beal] SSAC" WE SSSar95'5 7197 say ATSC 5 YAS AGSS aS ane Base BI Ral ye Son leak el WS Fac Rapaay RR BRS 471g 79 FF VSS ayy l AERIS SAT AONE | BAST TRS ysRTaR TG] ARTISTS ST iaeme, Be Sx) Repay haapaggardy Aare Shy ' Saraasr ag Han | Wargaragaaas | (Tshu, folio 71). 92 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (March & April, 1915, ARRAS] SATB STA TARTANA] BESTA SNIEWR SEIS YVAN] SAPS Sar QS AER RIAs] STARA TAPAS ATA] BAS aS SOmEWE SEATS SATS | AANA a ASS R AR aN "213 “Bay AR aig" AA | SN RAR AIR Fist QUSRIRAR ESAS] RTECS SYS GTS FACET SNA |] 2 BAL BET AST SAAT STSY RAN He SUTIN AM] RRR] | Forages qc ayaraqpars ah ares ACTING] | SARATBS ACLS TIGA PMA TATA | AVSSR RTH ARTS AR BRERA GINS | AF) F545 | RAIA SOSA TSN INAS | lal RSCT AIAN ART AAC | ARNR SAAC SATA | S69. pangs RETA ATION NAAN | Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 93 - S.] SP BFT TIONG Be 5 TAN QT ST Haba FISTS SLT AA GAA AS ARF TANA ICT I ISSN INET IN] PAGS SOG ETASA IN SANTEE SISTINE A'S | PaysrQaer sxnanageat gc SAS PIAS SASH Aa TAHE CS] PTF STAY TRAN AN AIT ATA AS ICWLS STAC | BSS DRsRaryagaras S54 | salon Alainatalal TANG] SAA ECSS SY 2 aor ph mak sad o ee ARS ANT Tay alcays = arras Asay SS or ASS R98 | on WANHRG] SATS Rer Rarer FASTA STASA] Faverasaranaeeya yes SA A # ACARY SC’ IC Ray SS a 5 ay dy eran marae RASTA BSS RETF] FS TTAETTSN MEST AE ARR IE SRR aN YG A ATTA TASES qeayar syst 5 94 Suns. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916. HOATO IS BS ARAYA] Rarassysy QRaHA TRFAA AS ACT | ARS ASAIN | IEG ergy’ Il FASNAAA ATS | ARPS METERS] AW ATA ARVSATABY] ARATASSATESA] ARTES BAA) FR FSNANAG | 6 SATS ASEAN | AST AATSN] SISTAATAR AACS BSAA] ARTSATENG | BSTSSATSA Rar ata GRAF LAA x rail aA ACO REI SR 50] Rorspya gay aaa | Baraasyaa cr eayain | iw Maracas ases | FATHCRSTA ASIANS, ARIST SHS SAS SOSA 1" IQS QaTET ESSA | FAT BTA AAT HAA SC HSY |] 7 PRESB] Bersqspsyacay ys Remark Dasara] SATE SCAR STAN] Aare peray STARA GUTTA] Farargcay Fares ae croerS Sap SARE Ronse srggy I< NTA STGRS | ARAL BA Berane) BAST By ara pak acyaay as 581] ae sn BN ey ee ee ee ee Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 95 [NV.S.] BACAR PSSA SH STNG PT AA ATA RG VARS RTAATAR SS | QR arg gayseraraqay ANSE] SST SAIN SapSerges] Aer PAF SSSA |] ATIC Bs Baragayac: | Rarasaysy grates TETAS T RA RTA ARTI] ASTST ABET WAND RGA aaR sya Aerahgcahsge Saaap para] SRSA AR Garg aTACArege | AGA STAB AA AT ART | Fara Sr Sarr gays | sist sar PIE SS No Rarsss sy Mast RR STIR STE ARTIS] | aaa SS BarsgTE Rey aaa] Sy ac’ "5" 5 rn ary say y5] x 5x asrah DA Seay eryrser ages ATT SN TRAV ar SARA AAS SCRA AT Waa aE aR arg“ TAQ" AST SA ABS ASAS | Meas Sng 357 sargyaaysr NR ANT SOY SA a5 | WPA CAST | 9 _ MRS gsyprRany FASE r3aR SSSR] Fesarh Ran) workiany Foy asl ~~ OX — Av —- A A aaa) | ASA EINER Rravays Fert = F5ATSAS 96 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal.. [March & April, 1915. Se SOG ee a ATER AIC THAIN | RATS AAS SS SST ARIAS NAGINAES SA! § BYerataa) FA 41Sq Aaa aaraant| BSASsyspl] AsareyRAy wersysiqgy raga SSAA] AANA S ASNT QR STINTS ARIST SSIS AS AA SS FAA agar FapSas§] | SATRR RST SF ara ayer ARRAS) FRC STA MSD RASTA ASES| SAAS EE THNY SA THA GN EL ASA PUTTS SAS VAR A START 51 RINT GAG RA | ARAN ED SSI GAT SATA AGA | AIR ORS ANIA AST NTAN ES S| -SAPAIRASARS AINA CO Nia 331 ary qers S520 3 | Qh aaaysic SBT essa EN] TRAN SAN] 5158 GTS TASTNTA| — Raarer gare AT BR gapgyrapraasaasgany) 35% Gr T SA TaAS aR Sar esr ageTgary Sse] AAAS Sra RRA Rea Rea Farah aes VISTA ARE RCAPSargaacarrsc] 54 AN RSTSN YA SSSR TS | FrETAN Vol. * 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 97 aarygyars or 4 elas! RY CIR WC’ Aaya aS QRS BR ABR FAT SATE spar aT AS QATAR Ge BF 481] FRTER AAT AR SATAN CIA GANG STIG TA ANTS] = ARSPAPSTAIC'SSPIR ALS AAI TSA AV TQY STAC AN BATA SC TS STS ART AR BER] GATES GA | SATRSHISTARS SNE SAGAR] SHC RRTGNTSS TTA ARN | SRC ANAT AS PASAT AN ARS A GN AS PAT SHINS] SAIN GR) OSHS BERRY SHES STSN SNS] PPA IT VEAAR SI STF AT FATA STATA SINS SCR SS: ARIF ALIA] WAAR AA HT TH89 Barg seh gyasag| 15] IPFA Ea VET sprFargeg) FARayy AYIA WAHT S| Hers ECS | apr ar aye 5 Bar ME gar HAND SY PTAA Waqartas'gx] ara RETREAT HATS FRR ay a Saye SAA ARS “AST Ligeia pe Mn ta a aay | nays SAA AR SR UCN Zak Maran ‘C)R Mg) Zacrwqerger arse ETE Sg R] For ATTRA | 1 98 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916, lal HF TAVATA GATS ABAAC | STAC AAR AAT | QAR ASC AANA SEAS SEG NAT SISOS ACE |] NEAT AR ERAN YH INNES FLAG SE Syl WORST SOAS aay Aargayel AIA AVA YH NAA 555 a aa LR ayAl 12 SE ANTS S ANA | | QTSATATH RABTEATAISTAIQATLS'GA | ASSET FHS awsrgg 1s CRS RAT TQATIS SA | a abate Stall TFTA AIA AT ATA ASAT AA | TISSUES TR ETA AQ cra Ra Aras ISAS VETS TGS | OSA ii S541] 13 SERA rET NT SRG] | RARE AGT S AST = q3sn"4>" qq | aeN5 Ray Ning ay al BRIAR WRC FONTLSO | argrarmeac’y SEX ETAT STA piesa aroeed ulieel BR aca + ie 14 1 waaay} agaay) Faa3x} (Tshu, folio 83). Vol. le 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 99 PEARS TINS TEAS | INTE RTA RA) | RRR AS AS aaa aga ARR AMA TIN SA | SINS Say SCAN SAS ASIA SR PARTIR TIARS | ara Fecrah aes APARQRA AS ary IS ART INSET SA YESS anil Nar gases aay Aer say groraks zRay Regs | ARS asra5o" a x Bsa atal Sal aga 95°5 FAST 35 Nar aa JA] FASrAgsrcis’ Bag an'S54 |] 16 ESTAR HSH yr ages STA ABSAEST AI] Qs FASTIN] AATSASTA! HE 3) * aS5 1 17 wr sy ic AIC Rc ay aay sr ma Sger as 5a | AAAS RETA SCS BC SSA | 18 AE SATE IE sana ag TH TATE SIN HANOI: any yA I] 19 _ SERRE FR garerg Berg FHS SAGE HAI 20 _ ay, PaaS ps Berens Reh Ber quay eure lee. a 100 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1915. Saray BEASTS ALT ATS Ailsa RAS ETEISCAATAAAL | ARTES CF ST AEATAT I] WIESSTSIC AY ac qS5 BATA GATISA, aa Ae JQ] Fawrassrqsqacg yeaa ec'g5% |] 21 WERAEEAS] gesbyayrsaq sy aae RAAT | aac Fak Sv grag sac Ar BR SET ITA ISNA BOSS § SETHE Rerae sas Raa AAR agers Ray SSS} ape aR ae nay gas: ay cy gs x ryR 55h Shay ERB Dogs Ryans SH] BSAA] yARArHRANA TAS] SATA PTTL STIS GRANT FAA ASAT 22 WIE RAT RIS" AIS AC israsicar sta Ray ATT APTI AHF TART TARTS] AANA YC GSA A NM FIER Barsgeya) Rarsseyspacstyy arity car gay er sara acy ora assy 5 neayer a8 | _ 3&4] So-sor-thar-pa. 101 Farmers Say I= 4 or S155" ay aay2}5" SBV AIR EATAT ANIA’ ayge 54 TAH VAAHAA IS AES QP an. ERC RATT APT GNSS AGA] AAA A PTS 3 BA QI AISI SaCRH Er yaperaysray Qn sage | BYRETAS | Qa GATAIAC | gay RECS A aeferiq) SecaqcrgareraR an Pergegsy PY] Nana) sas esraN| aA AST AY Sasyaargergs) | Rorsarsa Se Aa Ferge SA BAETETAR S| TANIA] — TSAATSeAR aaa ER SS Sy HANA YT TYCO TM 2 BE RTE IE STA ora BH AAT AAT TAS AP ERSTE | AGATA] — ARAYA RMTIRETIS | Farha areAC EAN Sin) QeRaSaySerSeq) ATS ASTIN WER Gparg {rage a yesA ES AM 2 Pik Awwaegeny ROTAETA TS AS] Byer geRA MS ATSTA] ANAT Se Rana a ‘* Sa qa | ASTATAAN “AST SF na" oa ny WAS AR'SG | FasrQgarais ase aye a BATT 26 102 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (March & April, 1915. RAT SE AT FACET SAT AST SOUSA AT ATSN ETE ABSTAIN | ENS ASC ASA AL AIAN! | QEAIT PARTS] — AESIST SSO TAL ISA AA TIN TAT ROSEANNE STAN AAAS AUSIETNST | BAIT AE ASSET BAITS AAT AA S| SATE A rr raya Kaa" ny arXay star anal aye ga HASTISG] «STR AASTTAS] — GATSATAT SISA ax * 5 XR ary 2 RC" Xs181 PBX agar a5" ach A AITAR STARR IONS BOSH IP 27 SPIRE GReT Har Sardar Day TSA] GAT|RGAT SRANEA SANSA] «ARENT ATID RAS ASEANSA] ISSAC ATTA AT ASTANA SS Ary SQN AMAR SASS SSA RON FY ANT QaT TF VRS Os BAY AIR QBS FNC! Aa args’ | 28 AAA AS AE | allabh lala nist aiaki niall PEAT GS SAET A] YOAV ASSS AI] 29 ASST BF ASST Ter Say RC" Fe sae oF nen crayas” ALAR TAR HAAR TATIA-worsrakarS | qias 1 Ea Ga aga Ax-qayas yak | (Tshu, folio 97). Vol. he 3&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 103 AS] AQHA] SESH] TAHT TA SAINT FTIR T VARS FACT ASF AS SITAR | Saye Ar Acaraicay Sal raracay ARaryy nAgA | AAT ANAT IR'ARar VACAr eR O5 FSIR AA a SV5 I 30 ES aaer AAT aaa AUST Si qa" an 557 a8 AS SOTA | FOTSRATRTSRC RATATAT Say arse MCs gy Say IETS RG | SqRar Aa Near VHT STATS AS] APTS CRG oA aT A] «| BLS ATA AGT Sb [ Aaverayzarcl J qn Sq aera 3] AAR ARLT SASSO B)ARSTETRR WIC WICC | BACBNACANASTARTAC | AAT SIN A VAS 95 § | Sarat ET SACL AS | FEISS SATA | AAFC TSA AAC SS SGRVER SSE BTS II SSR THT ASTD ST SAA TA Ae BY RY SETA NIA NY AAR ARTA =] ANAT VETS HF ICSI 1 AABN TTI Il 2 PETE T STA 3 AE SATSIS' AIS" SATANIC gy cla Ser TAA aA An As — BERTAR ATES NETH FETS T IE SN I | Vol. a Ad 3.&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 105 BEST ACIS | IVA DUrars sy gas gaparsr BTANEN YTS] ATA GAT ATA gOS 5 WE RST SISA aS ST 59 FLA ENSTRO SAT AWATART FSCS 5 | 6 WORT NCTC AC Say q SI FAST ENE OresStC x AAT ERT AES S) | SATQRSSSARR TARAS SRI 7 BEARTACIR | IPSS STEERS ATA TAN STIS | 8 WORSSCSC | |-SRAISISIRACAR SANNA” Raya ay Sagres raey earns gx gNEN ge | T BNE Sy AS ASST PASAT Sy AIC SAT AVA ST GST AFEASA |] 0 ACATARTIC] Fara He SAT AA AAAS AS FANART] QBs Rar Seca TSAO ATA PR Sra Rca Reap SATE | th RRragrs yay Syraay ATA TAN STS Ee Ta ge aay erases STAN Say SRR age EA RATES| 1 ‘In the commentar ' explained as ik qr ax (Tshu, folio 229) y aan P 106 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, STA | NAVAS TAY TAS | PARAS SSS 5 | RATABAAIS TARTAR | RaperaBgy SIA |] — Aa” AGH RAC] ASKHA SRST ARTI] OF Faqs] SSSyAl u ALA STAIAATAMS SS 4 S2'95'5 |] 12 ARTA TESST 18 AEAATSRIE] STAGTTARA BSAA SF srdcarszaat] ordeal) esrsit] ASEAN ERC CA ARR ASSTAN AT SESS ag TISYA] «—-ByPHOAAScrevayasargs} arse FASS ATT IRIG | SCHSA | 14 ARATE | 5H pagg Saysspeay RCSA TSC] at aRearae cs | ARE ASTM | arags’ SA) ESTAS] ARR TTI JARS] FARA ALARA BO | |] 15 WESTECAC] Aeragasresrsasga5] Ae L Rag SR | arden: | parce: | Sarg Rx Rage-s| (Tshu 106) Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 107 [V.S.] _ SENN] SASF TIS TARO SS] SARC HSS ANSAETA FALIAAAAAHATS| BOSSA] 16 AESTSEAE | SAPASTS IS TOTRE SA] 557 SEAT ET ARS IS Far 58H 5 BARC Ff or AAR =r PA) ASTTEC SSA | 17 AE ARTI IE § 5} 955° 8 ISAT AT RE BLS Fy ARANETA AS] ARR] Qs AgER Gar S51 FY TNTGy garam agpyacS5 Ay 1s NESTA SIN] Asragyy SeNraaRrSe Seer WETSAN] Baas] srarasaavasl] Qaasta ETF SESS | 19 Se A WAR] AYIA] IBAA] SRSA ARNE SHAAN Far Aarsemersy setae | raya Rarer SEA SC ASE CBST SETS ARPANSA | YASS ASTPETG A || 20 %) Reece gh jaa kara parwarggeaeyaS qa Aa (lu, folio 108 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, S157 | VIN TAT ATSC | BRE SAGAS TAC | RAT TASS ABS RAR AA GAIT A |] NENATESIE | SALAGSSINSTARSTIN AS AEA ariigg| Brahe Te ay eT AIAG] BESTT 2 Sa] FRET PATS TIT STA 22 FINSAR TNS AATT AR ASS | FTCA aay any Saray Ra nayNoarrwiay GNSS 5] e wal a BERRI PRCA aaa ga ar SSRN 24 SE SFTARA | alk atabie\akastaialal Nea BONA I 25 AEAERSE] ARRAS SST QEASTIN] QMS ARTA] ATSC all Lairesrancaqa, gegarscagege | aR eee | AN TGS FAFA BD | ae gx aly se wayaran | Ra @ecar an gest arya 3e-q% | (Mu, folio 105). Vol. a 3&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 109 FAATFASASS | BTATQ QT ATAS INT | FEN APRCASANIS ATS | AQENIATETAC ASA EIS SNES ABAISTEDSSS SIS ARTEL ETS ASST ER ATTSY MqTAL SAFRAN AGT 20 AEATARIE] SANSA ATARSRC] aH Sy ABS] TSTTRET SA JFVATAN] BSF aes NRL RANT TATRA | SCOT AI 27 ASTI] SLRS Twarge] aa Sapper VISTAS Sa THATS eA yH ara ST Sag |] 2s NESTE] RASS STS AT FY SAAT HANS] aay Gay 20 SESTAR TIC] Gsraaas SyTar ar Space SENS 5 | S585 slap iakaleloalsioi stata ED $794) AE WIESE ASAT AHS} 509 SARC MAR ATAC | SVSE ASRS NET ABATAC Parag sores 55 | SENS SSSA RIATS BES 9 I 110 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1916. nN AON FASTA AA ATS | FTANN | maT AAT ays aera] AHS SSAA I] 31 AST PN IST SATA ATI IN | SEH PASTASATASA ALAA | Fosreesyssy segs} | w PRESeTRC Taare] PATTER TSTS TA OF BRT SRT SND HIS INAN Saat ale AN] GRABS STS] AIST S'S JOT ETAT TESS | II BRARY ACT ABAT AY IBN SNCS 5 SN SARSRA REM SA HCP cramer AgAg ART STYSAR AST S| FoR FS AT AGA |] 33 WORST HS SIE aarkerBy Se gearcrasy ayaa SAIL ASA TAN) = ARATasqass7ergs§ || ae SALE IE Bar a SATIS ae Be ayy | sar Sar Ge Saar sa REAR a Age SR gRTA SS Ry yoaNescayaas asa A FA SA BATA TANS ISAT SS | aaa esar yt PINT ECHTA |] 85 oe 1 ASK a Mg qAg"q | (Bu, folio 136). Vol. a 3&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. lll asad RS SNAG ING BOS | FAS A Ay AGS | ATEN AT SATA | aay" hn IITA NAL | ASATATASAAC | aay Aer seshahgokyhy AERATOR STASIS ASA IAs]] || RR A aBARAE GEC AST || 7 WORSE ISA TALIS AAS REST INA! BARA A TICS | 38 ARRAS AIR aT HG IR PRT RY 812 SSF SAS SRA TECSS A | 30 BET RA ASST ar SAR galer Hhsr NT IEA] Rerravas, Baracy Fao] ANAC] 97 a aasrscyS] | Sa RE RAI SRTSS Re. Bsr Aas; eyRqr aay ax Ber Bay aS acars ABARAT aC'SS% I] 40 val SPY SAISTSISETSL GATS A AA AES ABA TAAL | SAT STA TATAT TAC | ASSTS CARN AC AISA A AS | 112 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1916, WE RATAICAIC an na x A ey SAAC sar ria: aor SAFES STA N41 ERATE | Garsgayy ye Sy a era Bars BsranySyF seerageyy assy ll 42 ERATE | AarRgRS sare GSS FRSA Bars sag ergas aya ageg ae gy 5M 48 wERARNE] ARSE] ABST AITY AAA | bi alein tall inl Rayan] AAT STS STAN 44 NEAT RIO AIC | Sap AAT STRAT A BEI | AST AIC aay Bal cy ay a qx: aay a5 o qa mg eT 5] SAPS ASTRAATAR ADSORB EA aA ARTA] FPANTATINABATAAC'SS§ |] 46 FARTS AR FINA S| NEAT FRPTTSTT SATAN] STRAT ASAT AI] SE STSSAT ANS] ARWOPSLISISTAA ANAT A] | GAT SRST SRSA SST BESTS M47 lL Zavgmarag -_ Mu, folio 195). > Mean | eqage | Acar: | NPR ganzaF | (Mu, folio 8 ge8a 5) Beh) ge gan a ¥qarX | (Mu, folio 213). 213)- ae 3&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 113 WORT AINA | SAR ITEAIA IS | S's" AEST SRT AAT SISOS TF ROSS | 48 WIRSATAC AIC] Rar ARTESIA aR] AEs ARAN | SA] SISANAEAT IR’ arian ANNE | SC vee S55 11 49 AE ARTIS SIE AST SQFT SANSA ATES AS) SRaayar 955 | 50 Talal AR ACATAC RARE | AGFA TETAS ACH | sialinils aia AgePRRCSARSA || AERC AIC mn am Sa Re BANTER NEAR TRATRSArR Ags Sgsrers AAAI! AF TAR Be SS ager gR CaN ar ASAE SR" ANE eSATA OTN av aarsar Vor SAS STRAT SRR ATS Aa A Sal | Soest ey Tar Ge sc: ay 33] "NAR QaRTATAS'S MHS RaNi Tage QAM APTSAN RSS Say aerBa'5 acB55I 1 114 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. NE REPRE SE STA AS SAAT HS TSS at or SETA ATTASTFSS SAA | 52 ACTA] TART TTS Az TARTAR AIAN] AA ARTS RSARIRTENSA q55| Re sT RCA AYO SNS AL SS | AA Bera AS ar Qx5 x85] Rasy KF QNEF Brass 53 WEASEL SAT ASS CIN STEN ESS | BF ST FTPNAA TAN IST IVF EC ST MH WORTHLESS | AN SR Sale BA Taag FARA TS | BRS PSY AB PAYEE TA TA ATG nc SAT AAAAN x5 aR’ naare wanaris’ SV AQT TAT GAR GENS] APRESS SAIN] «| QR NS SS SAC gar ARENAS EF QRS NST SAS ASA HI HAT AAS Carer RST AAA STARTS] ARSC Hagss] Fans BR Ana Ser ays o ghey Ser Ger Gar aves cSaraqagaargaasratsa aa) Sergyayyt ASAT ANTS TASS | Seerggag haan | gar gay qavac-g 3x | (Mu, folio 242). Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) = So-sor-thar-pa. 115 [V.8] ~_— ~ \— SINCAaT J ae “AR BIEN AA" ry ASA AIAN SANS | aX PIATST EN] TSE Rp ARSTTargrsqcal ‘yaS AYES | J ATSRA TIN ASAT ASE | aan axe Say rs x5} gaa: saree rg atc Say Bsr AHAAIR] ATF rsa Rance a aH PASE FAIS | ere SASHA 925 | AFA AS TISIA'S Phase ks a EAS 3] wo" WISSER'S | AT SNAG YTS WE STAI | «ida saa REST Ey ARS ala) sa FECST A | 55 AEASTSR SIE | Fsrs8 55 lola lantsllntealianl SAF NHN | LY SH TMI STATS HOTS | WAARISAS| | Basrax SSS5] TAPAS SARS) Facgg StH VAACECES S| 56 ear STISAY A Sa) Rae g ARTSY fi TARTS OS: aj AIS Aa Gar AIICAN EL SCN ETS SAT SHRANK Ages] RgR TERN Wray: A} ASS Sar Garetasrasg] 557344) THC ser WKS eS a 116 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (March & April, 1916. BAAR HSTARS THAT AAAS SHA GN ITE RFA SAT ASA DS | BRS TSAR AATAY | V5 SERRA ARN ASTAR SYST TATA Gar AT GTA A syER Sq] SSareHagsrarHcrayana aa] AR Sarg agarargaasraqeren age ASA BAAR FAVES | SHC RRASTSTAA TT TTI NEN] | STRGRRNT STAIR IM TSENG] ASTRA HAAS AS gerhersa He ashes HAA] PSEA syeqaay) sph SPEAR CA TAS AFA ALAS ACSA TASS] AEST AYFER'SA | AST TIYRS WISRST IE | STEN SBATA! ASHE SS SAIN | PNG AE A TSAR AN DAAC Regs TareS| OH BARRE AGTH ANTS SATIN: Se ETM NEV HN SALA) GavayBeSqy — Acarsvagew’ SR LAR TA TNE IS WSC SATS RATA Rass) serge BNET SY TANASTT STARA TAI RGS AC BA Vol. x Nos. 3& 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 117 [W.8.] BYTARS] | HSFTSA BY SRST SEAT SHAHSNSA] WEARS AIE GSrIGT S| Fae Aaiigay Fanckyan’) Pandy PES STAN STS IASG I 57 STARA] SRNHaal| cx SR ORTAEWE SESE FISGS ENA | ayat'5" says IC Ray aA! ane Aa TANS] RAHaN) saVAAsl] SX SATAIC AR SEAS Parag AS SS FES 955 [I 58 NSN] «Re tPSany © Rg eT NHS ACA paIRTSSrals A | ATT ARTS TAPAS TEN SFASTAAR| SRNR SHNATT AST AIT TESA N : WISE STARA SAS RRITEA | SSTET ATS Rs Haan Rees Herragysye af FR agcr> AFAR AULA STS AG ANTS PATI] FARTS AAT] 50 TENBTAR THT ETAL AARC] BATT SS AIVES MATA RTE By SRST =PRITT EE SA I SaraadaRiga] Tagen hesgqe ye 118 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. ABSA] SGNSASTRCA AC] | SA RYSRIQS ge sAiT) angut] Bawse3 FarhhgerdgRh w Baroy] Rblae ia atala tales’ | BAC RT START SSAL | BSCR RGA ALAS | Barca ayaa aX NSS WIE SAY RIO" ANE ASISIAT G5" stanton! a's} SRY alpina al Coal Stal SoC aia REAR] Aseersggy Sarge] TERA WAR’ 33 Gay ME AR svar RRap aR SA Sat aR BS AA s) SNF] SAAT HVA ES SS4 MI 62 SS BRT SST TEC NAA I 63 gore cata 64 HERAT ESHA WIRE BF THT STFA || os AERA AE SAS orgearss gy yQe741 1 AGT A TANS IES TBE SSS l] 66 Vol. ie 3& 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 119 aRAENREE SA] SAEKAAS) AA RAS! AATSAIAS] SA Seraya geass say ANSI] yAAN] BA AAa] SSIS | Sa aialkatchal AS IRACSE TRS! SYSAETAI FARRA BAAS! S955 |] 07 ACER AE] aS Korter Sear ahAaye AHR SA FIS'S5 |] 68 AESATASAS | ESAS SAAS nar sa ibicteaIC | aC haatsm eats IGG am AA ETA mal PERT 0 : aca TEAE] Bee aqen] RASA araarsaits) gan ywegeg] FESTA N70 lal AES GAARSR | ASR ART ASAT TAS | ATRL A YAR AAS | SARTARAgS A184 214 || ARASH | AeAgaz ARTA RA TAT STAT ARARE ASS WESeS] FCSFA TM 7 120 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, WENA IC SIR aS gsreiyel] Say Rea SESE AGA NESTE SS F555 5 SR STS WOIRF SA ENTAN A Ag A] ARSE FTTH AIS S| Fh STAG 72 NEAT ANRC HOTT AAAS | FAAS BESSA I 73 sao aer grants Aeerge ABST AA'SA PATI TA ATS SSF EONS 9 | ar ARQ 55 neal AP AR WIDE 5 ans yaaa 5] SAAR A ASSL *allekata fete ta PRINS) FaRSeREy AESTSEIE] SAPS gers S50 BIE Raragyaeras raga gaaeragas| §— RRayaNAR AYSATRT TARA MARR SE | asarerdegd AR] sterckgerseraras nage Barz ¥ zears* aera) RaRarcyy Bai} ¥aySsrogyas aka Rae TEREST EET Ml TOS Garss aa R cers ggrers ar ga e4 34) APRA Egersc agarareegsts5 | << AO. AAT ART TINS AACR ARTS] Faye SS AyAGS || © Vol. ae 3.&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 121 NSSSTNOAIC | SFTP SST ARTAR ATE | Qac° ARSON | ATHITIN ATS | SAARI STARS AA] ARTAIRAS SATE a NTS TASS | FE NPREN TT ST TANS | SUT ATTING] AVA GFAT AST FAN SS A I] 70 WSAATAIS ANC FAA STAAL AAA ABA SS aR ABARAT IE a5] sys eFasracss| ATGE] STH SAS arene gs Fag se AVS PSA 77 NARESH FaCSS5 || 78 AQR AraC | ASA SCAN ITAA } age9 ESAT 79 : AIR SS SCAG STATA SRE TS | War QSa| crar >i sr 5 RAR aa” 35 “sy ABA Far SV I] 80 Saray ANTASN SACS AAAS | R a Raya ay AR RC SARTRE AIRE SEATS | AN SFA AGAIN SNA |] 122 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal [March & April, 1916 ACR HEAIS | SRC TSANAA Bar yay as aN) SSR] BRBOTTTEE] BRAS TAM HHS) FAQS AAAI T SSAA I 81 WIERAYEMC] sataraiceryacayqNa5| $54 SATAN] RAAT SSAA A AQAA | area Rar GRRSacaQasa FAG THAT maragsrs] FARA AS TGA STA | © ARAM] STaRRS SC] | AAR EAS saRRAAS] RRR SAAS RRTTAA aRcsR RSS SAN] ARR AATANA STSERV ANTES Rorsprpsy RR Ants mc] SRR RA TART GOWAN Sa | ays} ARTS GAAS | AREY AERA] SACRA Far Gar a Fa 80 aC: ASSET FETA Nel wicanl | FTRRQe S| Reged hay BAZ] SENNA Ser RSA] TANIA BS] SFepasgegh gay Aqergeha5q] SAS RTA | FAM ASS | Sayrgasrsq AWARE A SN] SHCRHTEAT BLA] BATTAG AC] SererBq5] aysrer ayes Vol. ao 3&4] - So-sor-thar-pa. 123 Ba’) GarARSA GA] SSCA yaraaR ST FART BESTS |] 88 WEARTARIIS | Nagy Sarees] | 5A ASFA ARTA] ASTANA A |] 84 BESTA ST ASAT ARN] BST SST | ray mR A cal EPsvaPSaST rx" AeaS: my Aas nas TAVIS TATA] | Farge RETA] SVRsTARSS |] 85 AIC'RAY RICA | SATASA TAA RQ "arderaar BABEL SAS ART FATA EE'S TA | 86 PARAS ARE a Sy smeaty Aya TST ST Sa] FormeaRag Fah Ra] SeyshaxayeR BAERS TGCS Sys S) SPAR AES il FAT BATES SHS RENTS | NOH STAO SAS | 87 AES ST SS SATSANG ET ST TSS SETS | ANG neat STAN) Foray crgsyersyayg ay Aas | YGF ae ay Aaarahay SATS | anya | Nearer Sys aety sey serge Sl 88 SAR Arggs speedy ayyae74 | ataCuial eal Farage: Sarat Bq age aR RII 124 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal: (March & April, 1915. SSSA VTA RT ST] GV SAAC aH | SAT RTAN SS SISTA | SSL AN EC STS Mit WICRATHOAIE | RAR SAAS SAAN AG EWR gaeTaR] — ShaCayaaere See ARTA AT SAE TST SY I Raceway apr SAR T SHAR GG] Saninaisluilsinalaniolasia Sela aie aat Qa FAS AR TGA STAN AH |] 90 = a a 5 ry all ASST aar ardy ny Saray Sa SRR Fores yaya! SARE eT AP PENA] — Sahar Ney Tse “ aay FAR BS = ry aa 56 wales 55 II TNA AR TAR SNAG | 35701) RSS RS ATS SACS | Sesrdgcsiac NEN HNL TAS TNA | TARA IARNAR STAIN | Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 125 [V.8.] QO A SRO BFA AS AOR NAAR AR SATS] ATRYN AS NA A aaGANTAgCS i worse) oa" sa cay sarigzrasr 2S x AAA] ASA Sastry RR Aes aay eraergsa sc sara ac Sayer ANCA 5A aR'QHS 5 say SoSar PIT AAAS ARS PAS IAIN IA Sc aisr BNA NAS QANTAS | TALALGINIS TAG ah ARR aETAN ga | VIER AG YAS Bar gain gy aS Ar gar ay = Sy sph Ra aatafarsieq AwAgaa ASS] aRarhyesSqsq] aay AEST SSA ac AGT] NEAR IC AN Taras a5" ay zy ~ HER Ray sc : 3518 ay = na: ang RRS, 33 ART ARYA | mrs Sa Se Say IC Witahasar gages apes WSR AMSA AS XE9] AAC SNN SRC ST TFT: WT STATS TA Sas] NASA ASTON) Sw TRE Teny FAS SIRI Ags | AN QR WOT ALIN A |] 2 126 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1915. Ma Maliccal Stall wt ay ASIST AIG BST a ALSATIAN WES AOAC | STAAL ATEN SRSA ASG STAT AG NA LITA ETS ATS SS ANNA'S TAIN AEG AD APSA ASQ SRC AES TACIT ASA SS | SAAS ANE Rar AS ARSER] SA Raserer Sqr eee SH TA la ATTA | TARTANA STIR BNA TALIGIT GS | TALIA TS | aa AN WS NA ALARA fg : SA AGTT SAN SENSEI STARR AAC Set AS AIISNA| QRS TTS CASSIS ASTIN EI | ESSN 55 AIS! AES WSC 9°40 Asar rR: aaa a5" ne NE ATEE MEST ASTD SANS AA] AICS SHES] QEanarspsccaser cS SSRN QRS ETS 5 EP EAST srg ay ac: gars: SINS a Tsay ia) x gees MRR = aa Bary s69* AB’ | FEAT ALANS ASR ASS | nay Rc Rar ea 1 Orig. 4%] in commentaries § | 2 aida ryinied ct tubransgiatn (Tshu, folio 62). + 3 In commentaries a2 | Vol. ie 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 127 PRA S] SAHRA AC BREST SRATA SIS ZIRT AT ASIST CPST NR’A.ARY ART SE AN] ASTANA AT GN TSA SAAN TS | BNRAE TSS AIRE SA IY 4 BRERA SATAY SIREN RAR Ar SST HAS] | Roraneplir See geersayer Sava NEGATE RA] SaRarBR Mare Ppa paragayyeTyAN TAR] BAe AS AFIT ART gy STF AA aR aL Ay AAT SS GTS abl ANTAL SNCS | ala TAT RARTANS FUTAST SC | TF AISA SET AYTAL | AF PASAT | ATAPI APSE S 21S | ASC AON SAL | QW arSAAN cPSay'era! | pe) ae fale ly wu lala, A AST TART SANS || 128 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {March & April, 1915. BACT TATAIT A Serene HAR 59 Sw ASLAN IAAL AAT ATAIC TS |] OLA STAR AT AS ANTAL] 1 GAYA Gar RcarsrarReAtSe | 2 FSOQEN aa NFA AC | 5 qQCHaa eens agescy) 4 saayararavarngy ACT] 5 AQAYNTAR TATE | 6 pineal MANN ATI TAT AL INT R94 | 7 BAA ZAAL ITAL ASTN| 8 | SSTAAG SE ZONTAATISO] 9 «= FSR aA aay ss ANTS |] 10 ARTISANS | 11 ASRS | 2 SARA | 13 AAPA TATA | 14 aa AER SNS ITALENT NH ATF AS ITS SH | AYA INTL | 16 SETAC | 17 AR TAC] 18 MBAR LSI TAC | 19 BAP SA BAAS ATS SHYT | 20 Sikes: AC’| 21 AOAC Ar"| 22 Saynnns arAG"] 23 SoAsraylacraccy 24 SVntsiabatanlen TA YAT ISAT SA I] 25 ATATISS TAC] 26 ATER HSPEVAC | 27 as Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.) — So-sor-thar-pa, 129 [N.S.] SgAT8=| 98 NATTA sR 5c | 29 ARIST AT Har SSRATIIAT TAT ISAT AR SA, I 30 ATSEVIS Rar ayqe’s 5 saerara say ARANT RY] 31 SAAS] 32 INT ENSTS57)'SE5 srat FATES] 33 ARTA ASerasC) 34 JH aaNorg SC} 35 AegR-go5 Ae a spagsyersc: | 36 Aree YITAG] 37 acet x AAS AAS] 88 axnar asic’ REN AGT SAATARRT IS II TERN'SA I] 99 Rayos "Sr ees "AR'S] 40 AS PY ATIC) 41 Searagerwarsiyerec] 42 ARS SYA | gRAay aes ar | 43 ERATE CISA Aiwa gens hSecpscy 4, WEARAR RS AgS SSR] a5 Shmarageragsyes Fil 40 Seqascaaq na Gee ge says TREC SS AQVARSA | 47 a Sr) ASTOR AIR TSA | ST ST AAI SND | ARTIST TST zS i oe 130 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915. ~ aw EAT EC J 49 Rarysraqeya’ Rgyey ae" ] 50 AY AFA | 51 AN AARAT nA Rar AAS TAG | 52 RAY INSTA PIS IQTAS A |] 53 STSTATT | 3e ASRTASTAT TACT & HFTTASE] 56 FFAPTA | 97 FOSS REQ ARASTAA AA | 58 AT SATA SA TAGE | 59 YC RASTETAE |B APATANYIAC] 61 AMSAT HAA AAR | 62 ARR AISA IS EN ARQ SL ALTAR || 63 ATTLVSVABATATSC' | 64 Grass STA 63 malkohat plas 66 ROAST A HATA | 67 6A BAAR AS TSANS SANA ABA TS ANTAL |] 68 Sara ALONE! S51 219 | Araya RSercras | ARIAL SS orSsqar crs | NATANAIST AVANT SST 2S! | SR qe RRTET | AR AH ATRIATATRR EN | Vol. XI, Nos. 3 & 4.} So-sor-thar-pa. . 13k [V.S.] ATT AAS TAP NIT A | FARTS SNA |] SERRA STAC ACA] BST ARSRT SRRRSAVIRANT IRS] 69 AAPARSTRCQAAT ANGST ASC AL AT ARS | 70 RE FASTA PSEA SCAT A SNS IS IVTAS S| 71 Rare aRayzrararaRera REV EVACATIS erBaraia 5" Peay Ayo xan GO Sa5 505 Bar) BATS AAT FTAA IS AGT RY] ms Aya aeRaBeygrsyeaqes SAT AS'S | 74 TATA AT TAS | NESTA ASESE | TARAS Sarg irae: ABS AGATA AIRS] 75 ASRS ge s8s Fayas ays Hy] 76 RST NG Yao | ANAS FETS] ama aR Tara SFA TAS 77 QTE STAA SWAT $gonsh Fag ssagss55% Il 78 84°95 asap gray adja: BEerd aq5 45 AHS 9] 79 Faas sara arassys | Xe aqnes TAY] co Renaryy si Marae] STAY VARA S Sar GV ANITA 181 TFA | 132 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, Qa aargaaraayan Sara age AR ANTAA' | 82 44) SRA SNA TA) ATAPATST AAA ACS AAG AR ANTRA |] 83 AFALAATAAAYATSS | 84 AESAACT] 85 58 TEC] 86 B15 AIRS SANTA | 97 BOTA ALAS are aR TRAV SK II 88 YFAIL LATA SAC | 89 GSTETSS | 90 RAT SY AFSC] 91 RAT ARC T SHC | 92 Hay SAAT BAT AGY ASIST ARYA |] 93 VAAL ISLS GAAS | 04 BQATAC| 95 raya FARIASE | 96 GAIA HCAASATAAC | 07 AAA Sear Xer St aqaneagercs' sk 98 VFA ATAARS AGT ALAC’ | 6 aa Sa RRATTRE | 100 ART HARA RAATTAC'] 101 FAG ROPEYSAATENSE’ | 102 ATH RATS HAYSC=TSS | 103 FS Sere ggaR ST | AFIS AICP LAC Sa TAR AST AR SY 105 AAALAC ICAL] atRaraTSE'] 55] AVSISC] Saar RRS AR AQAA] 108 ag SAS HH ANG A sara qesegc | ASAE] | | | | | | | | ee 3.&4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 133 SONS] SARMATSC] AMSrersVAR aR ASTOR] vs ase aE aay BA] sie Aras Ssraysy sige st SEAR AVTR'SS |] 108 SRL Bg EF Soy ASS Sgr ALAA SSSI SRST HAAN] FSSC Merge RAAB ACA YS RARE] Bahar Teeny gyaaeraeys Aas SA QR ar S ac gacrsapicarsmpa aR as SATAN RA ATS ESS | BANGIN AA IGG 3591] AIRS NST ATLA ANAL | Se ee PAGANS E A35 | SAW ATT Rar gray wc's'se |] SAegRa TES axgahaesigTahyyy ATH SVR Re egy ATAEE | SRF STS AQsargs area] AA YST|AAT iy 1 . SfaaragsraN Revers] SyeragTe' ESA 2 134 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc.of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, SVAN AIS ASAI ANNA | STAIN IT ASAT SFI 8 RSA ASAS TRAIN] | sar qeaicy M551 4 aa Ea GS Sar QUT STA | Rak aR ASAT LFA 5 FATBT TAA eomereras'855 | i ANAS ac AR ASA A Rages syysse | 7 ager arena ES Fey Gas g aR SAH Hi FAS SATIN] SSr5c"] QaAraac’| Pace ayAy BBTV ITS] GSN9) srs GSA | SAE BRAT ISPS SHAAN TAA SAAS ASS] | SorsgayhierS ac wy arssTas AME EQS TITAN AR) SAR ara Nesey sy pew AAT TTS SQ | AL ar Sao ga crAayT MC A AR BA SH gy ITS 5995 5485 5 | -———__, BAC BART Say ORR ATS QAR a aAT A AEST AAS | MARAE Serge | FTAS BATAL EN ISIS SC | SV Earca Sar qyser qe | HF Vol. ee 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 135 aaan gy Ay Serger SAC ac yy Savaya eae | VIL IWGINAL S ASST IARC | AAA Sera BEATA] SHTFAN TAA Sven ATH al : SORT BF ARAN FAG SGI ET SEPA IC: ST SNERIATEIA SEAT GATS SS HPAT AE | AAS IES sion bill TR AY SAN ASE SAA Ber Bf ART CASAS OF WE] BRSNATARSTAISE') AGFA SC] SATA ARAN ARaIAFAgeTSE | RATA] TATA AEATASS'S "3 | ASL ATIA GTS AT | JOP AR AAT SN NON AN IL | Dab i ales plein: ois AGF AAS THETA A || 28 AAT BMFAR AAS AAA | aan: TaRTESG x 5 SIRarara saa CENT aA AAA | SATTRTAMEN THE IP 24 ' 136 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc of Bengal. [March & April, 1915, gears a'y | SNA ILUAC ALAS | sar Zqge Sepang] ATRIA IN YASS | BATA NRT ATA ATT IS | A} S SICST AMAT NG I] 25 BBR QOS A SATAN | PAST Sor araigey cial | PTARAATASTAYS TS FGA QATAR SI] 26 seep Reger SS STINTS IGT FAY | ARS ASE IGA SATS SNARA SN SAN ANS |] 27 SATAA Naar ey say s'g | QI TIA GIG SITET ISS | SA GST TATA | GTargcagay Ng | 2s Benstigawcag aia ARRTAENAT ST aA x | Vol. a 3&4.) So-sor-thar-pa. 137 STAC RAAT LATTE SF ACARI CFAAR |] 29 ATTA ST TY TT RANT ATTN SB RRSP SASH ACTING! | ad Farcarqaraysctety I 30 aah) Sareragyererg | Capay Sarsia caer cw | Re REoreraerey : QUST NATTA | TA TSRSNAA SCS Sala aMaleninahicla 3 RET ASIST AE GEG HTT RS GANA STS APT SATIS SE | OT FAT IA AAS AAT SCANS | ARRICAIN CAT AIA ABTA QQTAS ATA 1]82 NCH ST TAIN IIS GS AN QRS TR ESTaC aA gTASy RaTAC | Sagar para TATA | 33 | ; 138 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [March & April, 19165, ) ROR yet QEST RS SSG ATTA AST | NCAT AN IAAT ASFA ST | Say aan} TER | ae ar 5 ANAL ASA |] 34 a araicar gsr SISTA AAT HSA YN FAN IOAN | AN ASIST SCASSTNEINT | ASSAY ARAN |] 35 agAIRGACRST AS AIRS AN IFA RETAA| QasTga Rargqe Sy 048 | ASAT RAIN |] 36 AIC aay Aa TORT AA AR | ) Saragaayayygad FAV AAR TAT CASA | LPIA TAL IFAS ATS || 37 AA SAEUANSAQS TAL | AYA TARaAS TAA ys | TALIA ALAS AN | STARFING ISIS IN |] 38 Vol. 3& 4.] So-sor-thar-pa. 139 sR T TE SR SAAR SCSI Sau hl TARTER'S ATE SG S|] 80 TN GL ATS | ARS SATIN ATA OS | ) Serta epagare QTAARATARE STAIR AAI] 40 STATES AIG SH ESN | ARISN EPA QaIT 35 WA AIS GP AAAS AERC | PSSST y HAA Noaty oe ai sac] G = aie v4 MST TA Grasgain) Ags gss] HAT BT 3 = Ga : eis ite cea ae ae MARCH, 1915. The Monthly General Meeting of ee Bodigry. was held o on Wednesday, the 3rd March, 1915, at 9-1 Lizvt.-CoLonet Sir L. Rogers Kt. C.1.E., M.D., B.S., PRC? 7.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., LM.S., President, in the chair: « The following members were present :— Dr. N. Annandale, Rai Monmohan Chakravarti Bahadur, Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Dr. H. H. Ha yden, C.LE., Rev. H. Hosten. S.J., Dr. Satis Chandra Siaysthas ax The minutes of the January Ordinary Monthly Meeting, the Annual Meeting and the February Ordinary Monthly Meet- ing were read and confirmed. Fifty-seven presentations were announced. The following im gees was balloted for and elected as an Associate member Mr. E. Brunetti. The General Secretary read the names of the following oo appointed to serve on the various Committees for Finance Committee. Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhayaya, Kt., Dr. N. An nandale, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad apne shanahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, W. Kir patrick, Esq Library Committee. 8. W. Kem mp, is The H Justice Sir Asutosh Mukho- q., The Hon. Justice padhyaya, Kt., Dr. N. Annandale, Dr. W. A. K. Christie, Dr amahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, J. A. Chapman, Esq., +E. P, Harrison, Dr. H. H. Hayden, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., - McCay, I.MS., Dr. O. Strauss, } Malaihopadhyays — ndra Wipabhitada: J. Coggin Brown, Esq., H. R. ames, Esq., Dr. P. J. Bruhl, G. H. Tipper, Esq. Philological Committee. _, Abdullah Al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., Dr. Satis Chandra Tabane The Hon. Justice Sin. leaks Mukhopadhyaya, oH Girindranath Mukhopadhyaya, Mahamahopadhyaya Babe nese Shastri, Rai Monmohan Chakravarti, Bahadur, hag Muralidhar Ban nerjee, Babu Nagendra Nath Vasu, Babu hal Das Banerjee, Maulvi Abdul Wali, Dr. A. Venis, Babu exii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1915] — Nilmani Chakravarti, Dr. O. Strauss, Maulvi Hidayet — Aga Muhammad Kasim Sherazi, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., Harley, Esq. The General Secretary laid on the pe hs photora the Memorial Tablet of Dr. David Waldie ich is about to be erected in Dr. Waldie’s birthplace, Tidlitihtgow! together with a photograph of the Sam which Dr. Waldie held, for. warded by Mr. J. D. Nim os following paper was read :— Contributions to the oe in n Bengal, Part I.—By Rat baci es eee cia BaHAD | answer t estions by ew: Father Hosten and Dr. Vidhyabhusana ee author said that ancient MS. of Smrti works were preserved by certain Hindu families, toe whom doubtful points of Hindu law were referred for settlement evel during Muhammadan times. The authors of these works sal little about themselves The works were as a rule Ut dated, but their dates could often be determined with the aid of references which they contained to earlier works of ascel tained date, and of references to them in later works. Very few of these works had been published since Hindu law ws ka ge ea about forty years ago. They are of special ee judges in weblog cases that have appeared before law courts ia modern time ath The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of th Society was held at the st gu s Rooms on Wednesday, tl? 10th March, 1915, at 9-30 p Lizvt.-Cotongen Sir L. ae Kt., C.LE., MDa BS, , F.R.C.S. F.R.C.P. C.8., F.A.S.B., I.M.S., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— puient-Col. J. T. Calvert, LM.S., Dr. Elmes, ie : C. H. E E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., r. W. C. Hossack, Lieut.-Col. w. D Sutherland, I.M.S. Visitors :—The Hon’ble Surgeon General G. F. A. Harris: C.8.I., Dr. C. Webb Johnson, Dr. T. 8S, Sheridan. The minutes of the meeting held on the 8th July, ! 19th were read and confirmed. . Colonel Bathierlacs. I.M.S., read a paper entitled ‘ Se Cases of Rape.’’ An interesting discussion ensued. APRIL, 1915. The Monthly General Meeting of the oniety was held on Wednesday, the 7th April, 1915, at 9-15 P Lizut.-CoLonen Sir Lronarp Rogers, Kt. CLS. SLD. , Bo, FR.G.P., F.R.CS., F.A.S.B., I.M.S., President, in the ae, The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Mr. Percy Brown, Dr. P. J. Bruhl, r. R. C. Burton, Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Dr. 4 L. Fermor, Mr. PF. ‘E. Gravely, Mr. A. H. Harley, Mr. HH. C. Jones, Dr. G. E. Pilgrim, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidvabhaauak, and three others. Visitors -—Mrs. Percy Brown, Mr. and Mrs. Everett, Lady Rogers, and three others. The minytes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. vi ated presentations were announced. he General Secretary reported that Dr. Adrian Caddy, Lieut. -Col. F. N. Windsor, I.M.S., Pandit Monohar Lal Zutshi, Mr. W. 0. H. Arden Wood, and Mr. J. E. Friend-Pereira have expressed a desire to cre Ake from the Society. The aon gentlemen were balloted for and elected as sie, i. Wokcrasa Ishak Khan, Honorary Secretary, M.A.O. Coleg, Aligarh, proposed by the Hon’ble Justice Sir Asu- Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., seconded by Dr. A. Suhrawardy ; Co Kozwi ahi c/o Consulate General of Japan, Pare nes, No. 10, Seat Street ) steonded by Aga Muhammad Kazim Shirazi ; Mr. A, Abdus Subh han, : + aa Bazar Street, Calcutta, proposed by Dr. . Chau- r. K.C. De; Mr. of Arabic, M.A.0. College, Aligarh, proposed by Maham soe T tobe ake agen Shastri, seconded by Mr. F. H. Grave y he Hon'ble M r. Surendra Nath Ray, Member of the Benga exiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1915.) Legislative Council, proposed by Mahamahopadhyaya Han. , prasad Shastri, seconded by The Hon’ble Justice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt The following papers were read :— . A Preliminary Note on the Prehistoric Cave Paintings at Raigarh.— By Percy Brown. 2. Sunspots and Prominences.—By J. EVERSHED. 3. Grafting the Mango-inflorescence.—By W. Burys, D.Sc., and 8S. H. Prayaa, B.Aa. 4. Observations on the Defoliation id some Madras Trees.— By M. O. Parraasararuy IyEnGar, 7 ve 5. Note on the Fiora of the South Indian Highlands.—By P. F. Fyson, B.A., F.L.S . Phe seh i hain of Southern Pits —By W.F. SmeetsH, M.A., D.S The paper was discussed by Dr. Fermor, Rev. Hosten, Mr. Burton, Dr. Pilgrim and Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. 7. Some Aspects of Ethnographic Work.—By H. V. Nas JUNDAYAYA, M.A. He i The reading of the following paper was postponed :— Palaeontological Notes from Hazara.—By H. C. Das-GuPt, M.A., F.G.S. . —-—- The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the oo s Rooms on Wednesday, the — 14th April 1915, at 9-30 Pp : Lievr.-Cotonex Sir Leonarp Rogers, Kr., C.I.E., M.D» ee or. F.R.C.S., F.A.8.B., I.M.S., President, in the — ch : The following members were present :— | a Dr. Gopal Chandra Chatterjee, Dr. Harinath Ghosh, Dr Upendranath Brahmachari, Dr. C. P. Se egard. : The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. — Lieut.-Colonel Sir Leonard Rogers, Kt., C.I.E., M_D., F.R.C.P., F.A.S.B., I.M.S., read a paper entitled ‘The Treat ment of Kala Azar with special reference to leucocyte ia ing methods, — tabloid and. alkalies ’’ , and Dr. Brahm chari took par : 8 The Geological History of Southern India. By Dr. W. F. Smeeru, M.A., D.Sc., State Geologist of Mysore. [Paper read at the Second Indian Science Congress, January, 1915.] 1! I feel that the title I have selected for this paper is rather too wide and ambitious for the subject-matter. My expe- of paramount importance and interest in Southern India, luci Y Summarized by Sir Thomas Holland in the delightful chapter o ses At the close of the Archaean period Southern India orm - The remains of these sediments, composed largely » Sandstones and limestones, now form a patch, about tota Square miles in area, in the Cuddapah District—the I thickness being over 20,000 feet. The lower 20,000 feet — sinha ' Much of th i : : f th ology of Vsore ; € evidence on which this account 0 e geology x » ee has ared from time to time in the Records a - ogical Department. A Bulletin giving a summary e a oni the title of ‘« An Introduction to the Geology of eset t Ogical map, is under preparation and is expec wards the end of 1915, eet 142 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (May & June, 1916. . world and in India, north of the Peninsula. Of these great in a state of flux, being alternately depressed below the sea and raised again into dry land many times in succession. a Towards the close of the Carboniferous period there * evidence, derived from the distribution of land fauna and flora, great continental are ) extending to Africa and on to South America on the one side extending from Asia across Northern India, where the Himalayas now stand, into Europe and of which the Mediterranea 18 r : . the débris of the luxurious vegetation of the coal meas’. The result was the accumulation of a considerable thickness | sediments, known as the Gondwana formation, from Perm carboniferous to Jurassic times, of which various small patches have been preserved along the eastern side of the Peninsula. bs lower portion of this formation constitutes the coal measill” ; of India, and in the south the most important patches at thos of the Godavari valley, which include the Singareni coala®™ At the close of the Gondwana epoch slight alterations | level permitted encroachments of the sea, of which records preserved in small, ‘but extremely interesting, de es Trichinopoly, Cuddalore and Pondicherry containing 7° Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] The Geological History of 8S. India. 143 [N.8.] fossils of Cretaceous age. After this the record is scanty and uneventful and comprises a few beds of presumed Tertiary age in Travancore, the Cuddalore Sandstones of the East Coast from ound in the lava flows forming the Deccan Trap, the remains of which form a horizontal layer covering an area of 200,000 square miles in Bombay, Central India and Hyderabad. n Southern India, therefore, if we exclude the coastal strips we have an area which is formed almost entirely of the the Binns ain gneisses and ohio as the Bengal gnei th lacking ar age. Clear evidence on the latter point is however can reg : 880g] ® Dharwar schists are largely composed of lava flows, 144 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915. | probably metamorphosed basalts and diabases in the form of lava flows, sills, etc., and very possibly some pyroclastic accumulations. The upper division is more varied and consists largely of rocks characterised by the presence of chlorite—such as greenstones and chlorite schists and less commonly mics chlorite schists and mica schists. Many of the greenstone e into chlorite schists. In places the micaceous members Apart from the undoubtedly igneous types and_ thes doubtful schistose types the system contains a number other types, the physical and chemical characters of which } a sedimentary origin for many of the ™ obscure highly schistose rocks associated with them. ae more closely the conglomerates of Mysore are studied, the less probable does their sedimentar at 10 one of the subsequent gneisses or in both. Other cases which have not been closely studied may still be open to questi but on the whole we are fairly well satisfied that their orig ary. . e problem of the banded ferruginous quartzites presealt much greater difficulty, owing largely to the fact that the | contacts with other rocks are very obscure. Owing 0 Oy k : and generally also obscured by a talus of quart j Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] The Geological History of 8.India. 145 [N.8.] These rocks occur in extensive beds or bands in both the steep angles there is little doubt that they were once practi- capping of these rocks which is still comparatively horizontal with moderate undulations and which is still from 300 to 500 feet inthickness. They are composed mainly of alternating bands bourhood of shore lines. On the other hand, bands of it are found to alternate sharply with undoubtedly igneous material i the shape of basic flows and sills. On account of these difficulties some American geologists consider that the corresponding rocks in the Lake Superior region were formed in tranquil water mainly as chemical precipitates, and that the associated lava flows were sub-aqueous flows. This interesting and ingenious hypothesis would tend to render a considerable Proportion of the Dharwar flows sub-aquaeous, owing to the numerous layers of the banded ferruginous rocks and to the absence of conglomerates and coarse sedimentary material in origin it is extremely difficult to find a arama ean explana- it o a Chamnockite series. Whatever the origin of these rocks, there w be little doubt that their banded character is largely ‘econdary. As to their sedimentary or aqueous character, I do hot think it can be regarded as definitely proved, although the seat consensus of opinion is in favour of such a view. _ ass to the quartzites, some of which are can as the metamorphosed representatives of sedimentary ty Soe ere is a great variety of types and they appear quart . rent ages. Many of the beds originally mapped as slic; fe have proved on close examination to be altered and ed quartz-porphyries, some of which retain enough of the 146 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915 continuous series, and possibly the purer limestone bands har? been concentrated along fissures or zones of weakness. The proof that these beds have been so formed is naturally difficult, but there is much to suggest it. ; To sum up these remarks, we have in the Dharwi System in Mysore a great series of lava flows, sills, et¢., ant their crushed schistose representatives ; associated with these as sedimentary, but which may possibly be igneous. Ther® are also a number of subordinate bands or layers of more dis tinctly sedimentary habit, such as conglomerates, bande ironstones, quartzites and limestones which are almost univer sally regarded as of sedimentary origin, but which we Mysore are inclined to consider as formed from igneous Mav” by metamorphic and metasomatic changes. In some cases is is gtk ape for this, but conclusive proofs are diffi to a . many more instances will be required of actinolite or tremolite schists—amphibole-peridotites, tites : dunites with their alteration products pou : serpentine and magnesite. They appear to be sills, dykes B intrusive bosses in the mass of the schists and are re Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.) The Geological History of S. India. 147 [V.S.] belonging to the Dharwar System on account of the evidence of their having been cut off and broken up by the subsequent intrusive gneiss. They are of importance for their mineral contents and contain considerable deposits of iron-ore, chrome ore and magnesite. It is very probable that the Chalk Hills of Salem, which are conspicuous on account of the abundance of veins of white magnesite, belong also to this series. Finally we have some large intrusive masses of diabasic or dioritic character which appear to be later than many of the rocks already mentioned, but prior to the gneiss and so regarded as of Dharwar age. At the close of the Dharwar age the whole of Southern India was covered with a mantle of these Dharwar rocks granites to become a very uneven one. Subsequent denuda- tion for many millions of years removed the greater portion of the mantle of Dharwars, with the result that we now see the underlying granite and granitic gneisses exposed at the surface e comparatively narrow strips of the Dharwar schists which still remain are but the deeper fragments of the once thick, continuous layer. ith this brief notice of the Dharwar System we may Pass on to the subsequent granites and gneisses which now occupy by far the greater part of the whole area. ‘ _ The earliest of these is a comparatively fine-grained micaceous gneiss with bands and veins of coarser granite, vials bu including the banded ferruginous quartzites. This gneiss was t recognized as a wide band near the eastern edge of the i zed in the deeper workings of the Mysore mine a mile te ao a0, the north of the shal The oii is often charac- pea by the presence of grains or blebs of opalescent quartz, aa varying from a slight bluish milkiness to brown or As grey, and has been referred to as opalescent-quartz gneiss. a less cumbersome name and on account of its intimate and oh ly genetic connection with the auriferous veins of the 4mpion lode of the Kolar Goldfield, I propose to call it, 148 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915, for the time being, the Champion gneiss. Other patches of what is believed to be the same gneiss have been recognized more recently in the Shimoga, Chitaldrug and Kadur Districts, and several of these contain or form friction-breccias or agglo- merates which at one time were regarded as undoubtedly sedimentary conglomerates. e Champion gneiss represents a very early period of granitic intrusion into the Dharwar schists. of the various granites, but so protean that no adequate description can be given here. € various granites, of which three are often distinctly recognizable, give evidence of successivé intrusion, and the fact that the earlier forms contain theif variable extent, with lenses, patches, and fragments of Dharwars chiefly, as might b é he le or hornblendic divining. € expected, belonging to Vol. X1, Nos. 5 & 6.] The Geological History of S.India. 149 [N.8.] It would take too long to enter into any account of the evidences of intrusion or of the contact metamorphism of the schists, and I pass on to the next formation succeeding the Peninsular gneiss. his next formation is itself highly complex, but, thanks to the genius of Sir Thomas Holland, it can be recorded and summarily dismissed with the name Charnockite.! It is a huge plutonic complex, characterized chiefly by the presence of hypersthene, in which the alternating bands, frequently steeply inclined, vary from an acid hypersthene-granite though various intermediate forms to hypersthene-norites and hyper- sthenites. These rocks form the great mass of the Nilgiris to tongues of quartz-magnetite ore. Gradational forms have teen found in which the proportions of magnetite and quartz taldrug » & distance of over 200 miles. Doubtless it extends nee further both north and south into British territory. ; bostaphically it is usually striking, as it forms a great chain 7. rounded or domes many of which are bare rock. Yso e have been able definitely to recognize in base ".—with the exception of various hornblendic and other dykes which I need not refer to here. Com le sequent to the formation and folding of the Archaean ex the whole country has been traversed by a series of ' Mem., Geol. Survey of India, XXVIII, pt. 2 (1900). 150 Journ. of ihe Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (May & June, 1915. basic dykes—chiefly dolerites—which from their freshness and the absence of deformation are regarded as post-Archaean, and it has been suggested that they may be of Cuddapah (Algonkian) he only other rock formation in Mysore is laterite, which is of So casters recent (possibly Tertiary) formation and forms a horizontal capping on the upturned edges of the much denuded Archaeans. There is little doubt that it is mainly al alteration product of the underlying rocks, but the subject is too complex and variable to permit of further reference to it here. oregoing sequence of events in the history of Southem India as recorded in the rocks of the Mysore plateau may be exhibited i in the following tabular statement. Recent soils and gravels. 1. gee aN te Laterite. Horizontal sheet capping Archaeans. Pre-Cam- brian 3. Basic Dykes. Chiefly various Dolerites. Algonkian ? Great Eparchaean Interval. 4. Felsite and Porphyry dyk 5. Closepet Granite and a tas massifs of coreepna age. 6. Charno 8 - bah e and Py ni aes dykes 7. Charno sifs. 8. Vieiste: homabendic and 5 emer granulite dykes. 9. Peninsular gneis Gra and gneissi¢ coll ex. 10. Champion gneiss. Granite porphyry, gneisses, felsites and quartz orphyries usually co we! g opalescent quart2 frequently associated ; autoclastic conglomerate Ss ¢ Eruptive Unconformity. S Including also :— Gitte dt Hvper (chloritic) divi- ( Amphibolites, porte 3 reenstones etc., mostly intrusive ' 4 ach ‘chlorite schists). Conglomerates (autoclasti) 2 q Banded - ferruginous-4 & ~ i Ce 6 i x btful, por a6 sibly igneo ists | = FS Quartzites ond nd quarts > © stly in . y fj seoaelbony ; probably eon a E 12. sate Dah oe di- Mica schists ; metamorphi# : g (Epidiorites igneo a ral . and. h orn-blendic Intrtatro met f dion schists). and diabasic oe (Unknown). Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] The Geological History of 8. India. 151 [N.8.] In conclusion I trust that this brief and very inadequate sketch has at least made it clear that the main features of the geological history of Southern India belong to a very remote and hoary past—a past contemporaneous with the very earliest period of formation of the crust of the earth of which we have any geological record. Very possibly it was a period anterior to e dawn of life, though this is by no means certain. At an tate, it was long anterior to the formation of all those great sedimentary systems in which the geological records of the evolution of life from earlier to later forms have been preserved and which are found but sparingly represented along the coastal margins. ce a tt i, Rg + 7 es ie Te oe : Magy Lhe 9. The Recent Pearl Fishery in Palk Bay, with Biological Notes upon Pearl Oysters. By James Horney, Superintendent of Pearl and Chank Fisheries to the Government of Madras. I. Tue Peart FisHery. ppened, however, that among the recent developments of the Madras Fisheries Department, there figured the consolidation of the chank fisheries along the whole Madras coast ; the final phase consisted in the acquisition from the Rajah of Ramnad long bearing fruit; a survey of the coastal region, carried out in March and April of the following year, reveale the exist- tw : € oysters were confined to the area lying be- een the 5 and 5% fathom contours and lay on a bottom com- tae nt and a Scrwpocellarian polyzoon was also very abun- tufted pence attached to the pearl-oyster valves in luxuriant 154 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915. tic of the area; Sphenopus marsupialis, a free-living flask shaped actinian, is also found, together with numerous simple ascidians with tough tunic and elongated. siphons; the latter of oysters available for fishing. A conservative estimate put the number at a total of 20,000,000, after making all allow. ances. The smaller bed located consisted of patches lying in 4 fathoms off Karangadu, a Christian village 7 miles south-west of Tondi. These oysters were appreciably older than those of the Tondi bank, being very little mixed with individuals oi younger generations. Very few other living organisms 0 the larger ones of those living. None of this damage appearé to be due to Cliona, but the borings of Polydora hornelli, Wit large valuation samples. On my return to Tuticorin, these were washed under my personal superintendence and the pearls found were then valued by two Indian pearl merchants. The larger bed gave a lower pearl value than that of Karangadt, namely Rs. 7-9-0 per 1000 as against Rs. 10-7-0 for the latter: . J r; of sized pearls only 3 were found in the sample of 4300 oyster, whereas there were 19 pearls of equivalent size in 5600 oy§ d, one from the Tondi oysters was of much larger size than a) found in the other lot and would have been worth a Jat : Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.) Pearl Fishery in Palk Bay. 155 [N.8.] sum had it been of good colour. Seed pearls (Tul) were con- t uantity in the Karangadu sample. The expe- rience at the subsequent fishery showed that the bulk of the oysters in the two beds were represented fairly by the samples obtained. It is therefore established that the Tondi oyste ability largely counterbalanced the occurrence of a sm parable with that given by average quality pearl oysters from eds, Soon after the fishery commenced it became apparent that t e temunerative fishing to the local divers, whose methods lack system and who can never be persuaded to fish regularly and perseveringly. They desire to fish only the rich patches; in consequence, the great bulk of the bank remained practically. nished at the end of the season, and what might have been a highly remunerative fishery, had it been possible to foresee all the difficulties and provide special methods, has proved, in spite of much anxious effort on the part of the officers con- cerned, of comparatively little financial profit to Government, though , by the prosperity it brought to the fishing population g began, in accordance with the public notification, a whe Government share of oysters fished was 315,998 from Tondi bank and 39,613 from the Karangadu bank. Adding ~ysters fished amounted to 533,416. The highest price obtained t the oysters in auction was Rs. 125 per 1000 obtained for 4 Small Jot on The 15 per 1000 for 35,247 oysters fished on 29th August. e py} sults were much inferior to expectations. Inspection in April showed 20,500,000 oysters to be available for fishing ; tions were made accordingly on a scale appropriate to a 156 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 19}. year and the fishery had accordingly to be carried on as best might be. Instead of the 100 boats estimated to be necessary for effective fishing, 37 was the largest number ever engaged In one day. Competition at the auction was frequently weak and there was very little demand for oysters in large quantities. The results obtained at this Tondi Fishery are sufficient to suggest that whatever advantages ‘‘skin’’ diving has undet dredging and trawling for oysters have been tried with unsatit factory results, there is good reason to believe the latte method would prove remunerative on the Indian side of Pali a The reward, if the attempt were to be successful, should be great, for the pearl value of these peculiar oysters has beet certified as exceptionally high at the fishery just closed. Al though the pearls were few in number, when found they We? one obtained by one of the Sub-Magistrate’s clerks in a small lot of a dozen oysters bought for eight annas. It measured 33 inch t most handsome, the skin perfect, the lustre fine, the shape absolutely spherical, and the colour good though @ trifle ye lowish. The owner was offered Rs. 1,200 on the spot, ut be | refused to sell at this, believing the pearl to be worth considet ably more. Merchants stated that they very seldom find peat® approaching this size in Ceylon oysters and hence the specu tive value of the Palk Bay oysters is wonderfully high, 8° ™ although the valuation sample in April was estima on i pearl yield to be worth only some Rs. 8 per 1000 oysters; one occasion only did prices fall during the fishery 5° low # Rs. 15; the average was about Rs. 25 per 1000 and a co oe quantity was sold in the neighbourhood at Rs. 50% _ Although no record exists of the occurrence of pearl ? | eries off Tondi in previ i neither the organization nor the means for the proper inte | { , Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] Pearl Fishery in Palk Bay. 157 [V.8.] beds, absolute and not partial. No beds of pearl oysters whatever Were present. From historical evidence it is clear that this n cial by currents and drift through Pamban Pass and the : annels of Adam’s Bridge. I think it probable that the Tondi even now be sending off swarms of spat to effect the Pear] oyster larvae: the current during part of that month cana: tinctly to the southward, hence we may hope that a 7 derable multitude of spat passed through Pamban Pass wy over Adam’s Bridge into the Gulf of Mannar; a fresh ject of investigation in the present year (1915). In 3 he foregoing, the discovery of the Tondi Pearl Bank ‘AY well be considered as the beginning of a new era in the 158 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June 191i, vast quantities of spawn, some of which may lay the founds tion of new deposits to be fished under more favourabk natural conditions than those that prevailed at the past fishery ; in any case it is desirable that a large breeding reserve should be conserved to provide fresh swarms for the re-pop tion of other areas. beds will have their own value in supplying the raw material re quired for treatment in the ‘‘ pearl-farm,’’ as we may appri- priately term the pearl-inducing establishment. ’ here are already two pearl-farms in existence for the pid which seems well suited to the genius of Indian workers; effee- tive apparatus, manual dexterity, patience and the careftl supervision of the treated oysters are the main requirements success. Ii. Brotogicat Novss. 1. The Limitations of Pearl Oyster Habitat in Palk Bay. The strict eng of the Palk Bay beds of pearl ee ‘ 7 Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] Pearl Fishery in Palk Bay. 159 [N.S.] Such conditions as these are impossible for the pear! oyster, and indeed for any lamellibranch, except such forms as Placuna , which has evolved a greatly compressed body and highly flattened disc-shaped valves, admirably adapted to suitable—from 8 to 9 fathoms on sandy bottom interspersed with flat masses of calcareous rock. I have no hesitation in ideal for pearl oyster prosperity, being a dirty dark greyish blue mudd sa i thin layer of mud, when bic the ratio of mud present in the sand decreases markedly, the ttom being usually a brownish sand of somewhat varying fine- 88 mix sometimes with a large proportion of shell fragments. dartz grit so conspicuous a feature of the best Ceylon banks 'S Wholly absent. The bottom fauna living in this shallow "ater area is dant. Sometimes, as generally enormously abundan M *r much of the aeena between iy and 5} fathoms thousands 160 Journ of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915. predatory starfishes, mainly the colour-variable Pentaceros nodosus ; Luidia maculata also abounds. aces where these mytilids do not monopolize the bottom the faunal diversity is greater. From 3 to 5 fathoms, abundant in these shallows, and in places a black Antedon’s seen in hundreds. Holothurians (H. atra and H. marmorata) are also characteristic, sometimes very common. age Why then, if such variety in species and such abundance — in individual numbers exist at a depth less than 5} fathoms, | are pearl oysters absent from these depths? It appears tom that the physical character of the bottom is not at fault; 1 deed, from comparison with the known facts of the Gulf of favour. Neither is the planktonic food supply at fault in the. shallows, for I have always found greater abundance there the character of the bottom nor the food supply be at fault 9 | the shallower water, the absence of pearl oysters from area is most likely to be due to the presence of certain enemies there that are not found in the deeper water. Now nof@m | ceros nodosus were ever found on the pearl beds off Tondi, whereas these starfishes were often taken by the dozen in te dredge in depths below 5fathoms. Iam therefore forced tothe conclusion that the pearl oyster is able to thrive in depths of il Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] Pearl Fishery in Palk Bay. 161 [N.S ] _ & earl Oyster Spat.—During the inspection from April 10th to 28th, 1914, numerous plankton hauls were made. Few pearl oyster larvae were taken in those made while the save Many examples. This was particularly the case with the earlier hauls made from 10th to 12th Aprilinelusive. In all .-Wimming. This then is an alternative method of pro- aa Possessed by larvae of this stage, particularly in the peg of a rapid current; it thus becomes of considerable Nee hen considering the dispersal of pearl oyster spat. oyster 8p 162 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915, of Avicula vexillum, it showed, on microscopic examination, distinct traces of incipient ‘‘ finger’’ processes along the edges of the growth rings in the peripheral prismatic shell area. The marginal area of the shell was more or less greenish in tint with distinct radial bands of brown and dark green. Off Tirupalakudi on April 28th, stage I was again present in the plankton taken both at the surface and at 14 fathom, the ship being anchored in 2} fathoms. The numbers were how: ever greatly reduced, and it was obvious that no extensive fresh spawning had taken place during the fortnight’s interval subsequent to April 13th. A few specimens of the more at vanced stage II were also seen, exhibiting again free-swimming habits, when the water was agitated. more important was the capture of a yet further advanced stage still retaining the free swimming habit. this latest stage (stage III) three specimens in all were taken, one in one haul and two ina second. The three averaged 46 mm. in length, a size hitherto unquestioned as being of wholly sedentary habit. ‘On putting them into a small aquarium, ! noted, as I have done in Ceylon, their great activity and eager ness to crawl up vertical surfaces by means of the foot. One made two byssal threads within half-an-hour, exceedingly tenuous, but still capable of supporting the body. To testthelr power of adhesion I swirled the water round and emptied it suddenly. The two that were on the side of the glass at tached by byssal threads both lost hold, parting with the rool of the byssal cable (which remained attached to the glass) stage III, oyster spat readily detach, and move freely on! over the sea bottom, and there is now good reason to beh that in the presence of a strong current, these larvae 1s¢ a r weeds and shells on the bottom where hie 4 three examples of stage III were taken were carefully ex@ : without success for fixed pearl oyster spat of the same age, ant there is no question that those taken were in a free swimm! condition, temporary though it may have been. . © importance of the above observations on the subjet of the dispersal of pearl oyster spat needs no arguing, 4 ap a Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.) Pearl Fishery in Palk Bay. 163 [W.S.] extend is uncertain, but if we consider the relative sizes of stages I, IT, and III, it is probable that 4 or 5 days separate the larger sizes of stages I and II, and a similar period those of stages II and III. In such case pearl oyster larvae may = cestode larvae (Prosthecobothrium trygonis ?) from cysts in the liver °F pearl oysters from Palk Bay. Drawn under slight pressure. 80. enaaritijera, Shipley and Hornell, was not uncommon, and wal) wt Tetrarhynchids were usually present in the intestine » tWo or three in each individual; spherical cestode larvae 164 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengali. [May & June, 1915] were present, but in rather smaller numbers than in the case of normal Ceylon specimens. In all except three instances these showed the mono-bothridial type figured in the Ceylon Reports of the bed on the same day; no others of the same species were subsequently found, though careful search was made. Each of these three larvae, when liberated from the enclosing cyst, was seen to be sub-spherical in form, one end marked as anterior by the presence of four prominent bilocular . bothridia set equidistant in the form of a square. At the posterior pole a small vesicular organ was present. (Figs. 1-3). The points of resemblance borne by the bothridial arrange ment and form in these larvae to those of the scolex head of the genus Prosthecobothrium are so well marked that I am satisfied these larvae belong to that genus; the particular species they resemble most closely is P. trygonis, S. and H., and as such I tentatively identify them. ~-eNe _— eee ese 10. Some Aspects of Ethnographic Investigation. By H. V. Nangunpayya, M.A., M.L., C.LE., Vice-President, Section of Ethnography, Ind. Sci. Congress (1915). [A paper read at the Indian Science Congress in Madras, Jan. 1915.] But the investigation about caste and tribal usages was placed ona systematic basis when the Ethnographic Survey of India with given dignity to the subject have been written about the man; : ivi Many Western brethren in intelligence and refinement of under- them will ey, . : inter- ; entually die out. It is perhaps all the more In ‘sting and necessary that they should be investigated and 166 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (May & June, 1916. registered while yet there is time. It may be that a study of these beliefs and vestiges of long-forgotten creeds may discover unexpected and disconcerting affinities ; but an ethnographist as no bias and no partiality ; he records facts collected on 4 systematic plan and generally leaves it to others to draw inferences. Reasoning is a much slower and more laborious process in the earlier stages of culture than those who are educated according to modern methods are apt to imagine. Imitation ples tribes, castes and similar ethnic or social groups. Ethnology has usually concerned itself. more with people in the earlier reasons or consider ourselves to be, quite familiar with what goes 0 around us; and we take these things as a matter of course and do not consider it worth our while to waste time in recording them. Perhaps also in our familiarity, we miss the traits and peculiarities that are really vital and important. Moreovel the phases of the society of the earlier ages and stages have assed away or are likely soon to pass away; an are anxious that they should be investigated and recorded before they are irrevocably lost to us. Perhaps also with regard ourselves and our present, we lack the disinterested aloofnes and judicial impartiality that are necessary for a proper sciel tific investigation of such facts. We can afford to be (a8 ® recent writer puts it) candid about bees and ants, and may dissect and describe the manners and customs and characters tics of people who are far removed from us. But when it comes to a description and consideration of our own mani vn customs, we are troubled with many doubts and distra” ions d [may perhaps now proceed to gi i Jes 10 z give certain examp show that there are important differences between Northet® : Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] Ethnographic Investigation. 167. [NV.8.] Indian castes are (theoretically at any rate) more exclusive than in the north, in the matter of eating and drinking. The tence, and polyandry is quite unknown. Polygamy is indeed theoreticaily permissible, but it has practically disappeared. the other side, which objects are called the totems of the human ap. of an animal a tree natural or artificial, which the members of that group are pro- hibited from i j dad 0 ing the article that has given the name to them. In sin “ Castes (e. - Madigas ), though the rule of not cutting, eating , froesetved by some subdivisions, in others, it ce. e name. one that has ig of Particular grain. During marriages, among es - ) . : 4 particular tree is worshipped as house-god (= tet 168 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915. but it is not used to name the subdivision and no prohibition as to its use is observed. Itis said that each family worships the tree or shrub which its ancestor caught to save himself from the flood at the universal deluge. In many castes, how- ever, there are no vestiges of such observances, and the subdivisions are named on some other principle altogether. Between this kind of observance and that described by only a few cases, while a large number seem to be names adopted without any inward significance. In some instances, however, it is well ascertained that the objects which give the toms themselves are often forgotten, and th bers b satisfied themselves by copying those of their neighbours are nearest to them in rank. cases, where t e inne Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] Hthnographic Investigation. 169 [W.8.] record existing usages and beliefs. Some people are so im- wit e i i me to class them under such and such heads, and to show their superiority over other rival castes in various particulars. other serious difficulty often experienced is the anxiety of various castes to advance claims which are not generally admitted by their neighbours, or to conceal facts and usages which may have the effect of making them rank with castes ith a growing tendency to challenge the superiority of the Brahman caste, is observed an anxiety to claim the title in some form or other for themselves and a tendency to subject themselves to fresh restrictions to make good that claim. It seems to me that some of these people do not know how well off they are, and wish to put on manacles of usages which the Brahman is finding burdensome. . +f some cases, the more advanced members of a commu- uty have organized leagues and gone about among their people, telling them what names and titles to give out to the Census ‘ome Years ago, it is felt (and naturally so felt) that it is de- stading, and its existence is denied even where it has not died out. One can sympathize with this feeling and it may reason- ably be hoped that the feeling is the first step in real reforma- nm. In many non-Brahman castes, there are two kinds ain in some ec hich do not admit the superiority tthe Brahman, they divide themnelres into the standard wo me though perhaps their caste or religion was from the “et regarded as a protest against the peculiarly Brahmani- ma tenets, A number of Gotras are instituted and each family “signed some one of them, and directed only to return that 170 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {May & June, 1915. to the old names of recognized subdivisions. ne of the important questions that are required to be answered relates to the origin of castes. How or why a parti- cular caste arose, or why distinctions which are merely social or transient in all the other countries of the world became stereotyped and unalterable in India, is a large question which an ethnographist who is concerned more with facts and beliefs than with theories, can hardly be expected to answer. But the answers generally elicited in the course of such investiga- tion are sufficiently curious to deserve a passing notice. There is hardly a caste that if it does not claim direct divine descent, is satisfied without some divine intervention at its birth. When the Lord of the Universe found it necessary to light the and commissioned it to provide oil to theinhabitants. Another caste sprung out of a sacrificial fire to provide bangles and other articles of feminine adornment, to satisfy the longings of a divine lady. The need to clothe mankind brought another caste; and the wish of the gods for exhilarating drinks gavé rise to another, of which the fall into this mundane sphere was caused by the sin of covetousness, as the members took t0 claim to be connected with a Rishi at their origin, and say that their low state is due to the partiality of their progenitor or beef. The caste of barbers was born from the eye of Siva, uch accounts of fanciful origin merely point to a com Me grr or to distinguish their tribal or local origin from that the general population of the province in which they d emselves, There are indeed stories which are even moje was originally not indigenous. Thus the Dombar caste cam? t or Vaisyas from Ayodhye — in Northern India; and Kadugollas from he. neighbourhood of Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.] Ethnographic Investigation. i71 [NV.S.] of particular castes have altogether to be avoided if one would not raise a hornet’s nest round one’sears. A change of name, it may be true, does not import a change of quality in the object named, but if people have a strong sentiment on such matters, there can be no harm in respecting it. There is an rior social rank. Many castes who did not think of claiming these distinctions formerly, are now anxious to class them- true and genuine original Brahmans. In the same way, many classes have ranged themselves as Kshatriyas, while a few with more modesty are satisfied to be Vaisyas. Still, there are some principles which are undisputed and Which would provide a ready test for setting at rest such con- ttoversies. The most important test is that of birth and descent, which is all but conclusive in the case of individuals. The next element is whether a particular caste has been habitu- following the particular Samskaras such as Upanayana, j he caste essions. Lastly, there is the traditional rank of each settled and bie. hl ll k to the other castes Jiving in the loc ality. ghly well known to to marks which differentiate castes, the rule of lovany t *eamy is Perhaps the most important test. Yet it would 172 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [May & June, 1915. not be correct to say that the caste circle and the circle of en- ogamy are the same. It is well known that there are many and in many non-Brahman castes such as Gollas and Bedas. The larger classes are universally regarded as comprising a single caste, and there is nothing to be gained by altering the signification of such a well-known term by making caste synony- mous with an endogamous group. One effect of such a change would be to make the work of the social reformer more difficult; for though an intermarriage between different castes may at present be taken as quite inadmissible, that between persons of different endogamous groups within the same caste, would only be regarded as, at its worst, an incorrect thing. The other test, of commensality, is still less a guide. Leaving the Brahmans apart who cannot eat with other castes, there are groups of castes which are allowed to dine together, though they cannot intermarry. Thus for example, Okkaligas of different castes, Kurubas, and some other of the higher non- Brahman castes can all dine in each other’s house. It may be a wise thing for reformers for a long while yet to direct their efforts chiefly on the fusion of such groups by introducing inter-marriages between sections who can publicly dine with each other. The only certain test appears to be birth in® caste as attested by general repute, though certain castes admit recruits from higher castes to a limited extent. The difficulty of applying any other test led to the common reluctance to have social relations with persons whose origin was unknown. I suppose it was the great anxiety to secure purity of blood, that was at the bottom of the custom of child marriag®. Still, the rule does not seem to have originally been so rigorolt as it has become in recent times. It is curious that Nambudtl Brahmans who are most rigid in following the old Sutras, should have no objection to kee men unmarried to a late age of any sexual weakness. You know that we have a mild law in Mysore intended to check unduly early child marriages; but quite exceptional. We may safely assume that even without caste, is not by any means a decisive factor. Vol. XI, Nos. 5 & 6.]. Ethnographic Investigation. 173 [W.8.] within its sub-castes (or bpp act” groups) there may be capa who speak Telugu or Kan r Tamil, and there may be men who are Raivas or Vaishnevas or Smartas, Gikiives or Sri-Vaishnavas. The same phenomenon, alle- giance to different faiths (Saiva or Vaishnsee or even Jaina) may be observed within the pale of many non-Brahman groups as well as difference of home language according to the place of birth of the individuals. As for re aes faith or want beg you to forgive the inevitable defects in my treatment of a ht of wide interest and importance. Phy awardy,, Seconded by Mr. 8S. W. Kemp; Mr. H. St ty, L.C. ecretary to the Board of Examiners, 1, Coun- House Street, Calcutta, proposed by Dr. A. Suhrawardy, ed by Hon. Justice Sir A. T. Mukerjee, Kt. exvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1915] oo following papers were read :— History of Mithila during “ae EB ga Period.—By Ral ona CHAKRAVARTI, BAH 2. Contributions to the History of Smrti in iam and Mithila.—By Rat MoNMOHAN CHAKRAVARTI, BAHAD 3. History of Navya Nyaya in Beneat and Mithila.—by Rat MonmMonAN CHAKRAVARTI, BAHAD r. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana spoke and Rai Mor mohan Chakravarti replied. JUNE, rors. The Monthly General Meeting of the ois was held on Wednesday, the 2nd June, 1915, at 9-15 Pp Lizrut.-CoLone Sir L. Rocsrs, Kr., C.1 .E., MD, 28;; F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F A.S.B. , eae President, in the chair. ee following members were present :— . N. Annandale, Mr. A, C. Atkinson, Dr. P. J. Bruhl, a I. aN Chapman, Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. T. P. Ghose, Dr. W. C. oo Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Mr. E. Vredenbur in ‘—Babu B.C. Batabyal and Mr. Robert H. Bodger. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Twelve presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported that Mr. Bonham Carter, LCS., had expressed a desire to withdraw from the Society. The following papers were read :— 1. Palaeontological Notes from Hazara.—By H. C. Das- Guerra. Communicated by the Biological Secretary. 2. Dakshindar, a godling of the Sunderbuns.—By BimaLa ten Batasyat. Communicated by the eran: fee Sec- TY. oo pon Indian Folk Medicine for Hydrophobia and Scor- ¢ng.— By Sarat Cuanora Mittra. Communicated by the tes Secretary. 8 uted Beam called Bisd Dangé in Orissa, with lot Wo oles on some Weights and Measures still current among * «eral (enna of that Division.—By B. L. Caaupuurt, N 5. The Recent Pearl Fishery in Pali Bay, with Biological a Upon Pearl Oysters.—By James HORNELL, Communica- Py the Biological Secretary. 12, The Action of Light on Silver Chloride. By P. S. MacManon. [Read at the First Indian Science Congress on January 15, 1914.] the nature of the coloured compound or products obtained by the action of light on silver chloride. The results hitherto subsequently disclosed, but it is hoped that some explanation has been found of certain discrepancies between two of the subchloride of silver, secondly, that it is an oxychloride, and thirdly, that it is an allotropic form of reduced silver. — the scientific foundations to the modern art of coloured pho- tography. The experimental basis upon which this hypothesis Tests, consists briefly in the fact that the darkening of AgCl in Sunlight ig accompanied by an evolution of small quantities of chlorine and that the resultant substance obtained contains in Consequence more Ag than corresponds to the formula AgCl but that no metallic Ag can be dissolved out of it by dilute HNO The existence of a subchloride insoluble in HNO, ed ti © second theory forms the subject to which most atten- a sh een given up to the present stage of the investiga- » an found untenable. The third theory, a modified form of which 180 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. type Ag,O, AgCl Richardson (J. C. S. 1892) on the other hand was of opinion loss of weight to take place when AgCl loses chlorine in light a0 by Sahler (Phot. Mitt. Bd. 13) who showed that Ag(Cl darkens in pure nitrogen very slowly compared with oxygen. : H. B. Baker (J.C.S. 1892) aaa that when ke is confined in a bulb and exposed to light over strong KOH that contrat tion of the air inside the bulb takes place, and moreovel that the darkened product yields water when acted upo b hydrogen in a furnace. Completely pure AgCl did not darket in vacuo, nor in : It did n0 and allowing for absorption of oxygen by the copper: reduced Ag was measured by aoiitia on Ae darkened product | Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Action of Light on Silver Chloride. 181 [V.8.] with NH,HO and weighing the residue of Ag. From these data he deduced the formula Ag,ClO for the oxychloride. that found by Baker. 40 gms. of the pure chloride exposed in 4500 c.c. bulb after three months gave an absorption of only ce. Y;- It was found impossible, as a matter of fact, to prepare perfectly oxygen-free chlorine this way, and in the first analysis allowance was made for the small amount of oxygen in-the chlorine, Perfectly pure Cl was subsquently prepared by a method given by Wohler v. Streicher (Berichte IL, 1913) by the action of HCl on ppted MNO, hydrate. The whole of the appa- falls Was composed of glass, the junctions between the jena ind ordinary glass parts were made by Baumbach, Manchester. q darkened product was placed in a jena tube fitted at either > acuum except the electrolytic vessel evacuated. Pure dry ch orine was then allowed to act on the gently-warmed photochloride, and the evolved oxygen measured. 30 gms. of the darkened mixture evolved 4 cc. of oxygen . Way varied very greatly in different samples and bore no “chiometrical relation whatever to the oxygen evolved. d he effect of heat on the darkened substance was next termined - 2,6267 gms. were dried 8 hrs. at 110—120°. The Weights after successive dryings were as follows :— 110-120° g hrs. = 2,62655 —0,00015 150-160° 8 hrs =2,62605 —0,0005 -210° & hrs =2,62562 —0,00043 182 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. The total loss of weight was only 1,2 mgms. The bulk of this was lost between 150-210°, and probably was due to the decomposition of the small amount of oxygen compound present. An intimate mixture of the dry darkened product was made with pure KCl, and the mass fused and extracted with pure water in Pt vessels. A slight alkaline reaction was in all cases obtained with phenolphthalein and the filtrate. It was next attempted to prepare photochloride containing a larger amount of the reduced product. A material of this kind was made by the repeated action of dil. HCI solution a dil. AgNO, sol. in sunlight. An amorphous chocolate brow powder was obtained, an analysis of which is appended. 0 gms. yielded 2 cc. of oxygen 3,4230 gms. were dried at 100° for 8 hrs. losing only 7ll mgms. in weight. This on treatment with NH,HO gave 0,3908 gms. of Ag so that nearly 4+ of the AgClwas reduced. The am moniacal filtrate containing dissolved AgCl was acidified with HNO; and the ppted AgCl weighed. This amounted to 3,0316 gms. or total of Ag and Ag(l 3,4224, a defect of only 3 mgm. from the the volume of contained oxy ) that obtained in the dry way. Unfortunately it was found that the product obtained in this way gave indications of the presence of HCl, i.e. an acid reaction with water even repeated washing. Ag(Cl formed in the presence of HCl seems to retain small quantities of the acid from which it is absolutely impossible to be freed. This is an exactly similar phenomend? to the formation of lakes by Al(OH), and the absorption of small quantities of metallic chlorides like FeCl,,-Hg,Cl. by pe , Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Action of Light on Silver Chloride, 183 [V.8.] of the matter lies in the fact that it is impossible to distinguish between small amounts of the oxygen compound of silver cold dil. HNO;. By continually substituting fresh amounts of hot dil. HNO, small traces of Ag could be dissolved out at infinitum. Again by the action of some solvent for AgCl such as NH,HO, KCl, KON the residue obtained in every case was hothing but metallic Ag. ‘The darkened product was found to tesist Some solvents better than others, thus KCl only dissolved out small quantities at a time of AgCl, but there was at the ‘ame time no point at which the action ceased. n one experiment it was attempted to act upon AgCl crystallizing out from cone NH,HO in the presence of sunlight. 4 remarkable dark crystalline substance was obtained, denser than AgCl and containing about 24% of reduced Ag. Thi substance was extraordinarily stable. No Ag could be dissolved out even by cold conc. HNO,. NH,HO acted upon it very slowly indeed. Prolonged treatment with boiling acqua regia *onverted into the normal chloride. ted and ductg m /;. The best way of showing t -Bacscieh : 80 Partially reduced by tis action of heat, strike it up with . nd Ww h “ 184 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal.. [July & Aug., 1916, presence of AgCl. Carey Lea’s allotropic silver would now he classed under the heading of those little known colloidal con- plexes which exist in the solid state. he two components appear to exercise a mutually protec tive influence on each other. This would account for the remark able fact that the dark substance is formed in sunlight under a dil. solution of HNO, almost as fast as under water or in the air. Similarly the disperse phase appears to affect the contin: ous one, although to a lesser degree, as may be seen from the slower rate of solution of the AgCl in ammonia in the case di the darkened product. From this point of view the necessity of assuming the existence of a hypothetical subchloride is dispensed with. The — properties of this body have always been extremely vague and elusive, and adaptable just as the exigencies of the facts de manded. The other compounds on whose analogy its formuls was ascribed have been proved to be illusory, such as Ag,0 am the monochlorides of Ca, Sr, and Ba. There is no direct evidence of the existence of Ag,Cl what ever, and Luther’s work on the electrochemical potential of photochemically reduced AgCl which was supposed to hare demonstrated the existence of Ag,Cl, is now recognized to have the first place, the assumption of the existence of at oxychloride is not warranted by the experimental evidence * much as the reactions observed can all be explained on t¥ supposition that Ag.O is present. This would account for the presence of a slight excess of silver in the ammoniacal solalt obtained by the action of conc. NH ,HO on the photoehloriéé and it also explains the production of alkali with KCl in dance with the reaction. Ag,0 +2 KCl +H,O=AgCl + 2 KHO. In a paper recent y publi i d Bydmant published by Kohlschiitter und 2Y™ (Annalen Band 398) it has been shown that oxidation of silvet a state of such fine division. In : red ip tht d . photochloride prep ee Meee ‘shy which was also found to contain oxygen, 4 th io Smaier amounts, it is to be observed that colloidal sil never yet been prepared containing 100% of Ag, and that Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] . Action of Light on Silver Chloride. 185 [V.S.] is distinct evidence of partial hydrolysis whenever colloidal silver exists dispersed in water. e question must however be left open as to whether Ag,0 or AgOH is necessarily associated with the coloured photo- chlorides of silver or whether they are accidently admixed as a oat of the partial hydrolysis or oxidation of finely reduced silver. SPR PPR IN LNLER LOPE PD PP AF 13. Notes on Father Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis ommentarius By H. Brveripees, And the Surat Incident Translated from the Portuguese by R. G. Wutreway. Edited and Annotated by the Ruv. H. Hosrey, S.J. P. 517n. 2.—The MSS. referred to by Emerson Tennent are in the Students’ Room in the British Museum and are numbered Additional 20,861 to 20,900. I got out the first volume, viz., 20,861, but it was all in Portuguese, and, ; a deal about Malacca and Cochin, and that there were at least two references to Equebar (Akbar). The first volume, Add. 20 ,861, begins with the year 1580 and ~ingen on to 1599. Some Portuguese scholar should look through the volumes.‘ n. 1.—According to the English tiacaleiion of the Sposa the quotation. comes from I Esdras, not I 519n. 1.—Father Delaunoit’s suggestion that Agare- MUS comes from Hagar, the mother of Ishmael, is confirmed by the Paris edition of 1733 of Ducange. It is said there | % Agarenus: ‘‘Acareni, Saraceni, qui scilicet se existi- mant ortos ex Ismaelo, filio Agaris et Abrahami.’’? Psp a n. 3.—Dhafar is now known as Mirbat. ) Dh lle Memoirs, translation, II. &8n.; also the article l' des ar in Blackie’s Imperial Gazetteer, p. "937, and Reclus, Sie Antérieure, p- 897. Dhofar is properly Zt, ‘ victory’. A SE. Mees af iy apg Legationis Commentarius appeared in Memoirs ( ne) » IIT, 513-704. (A. Bi ae ra few notes to Mr. H. Beveridge’s welcome annotations. 2 collecti lating to India and once of the Marquis do’ PoLbak” Thies hould be she nel n of the quis d that Pomp the Portuguese irs * the t is well i t Goa to 4, al ordered escape doe 1 and esque here “of t © sent to Por ene and it i is edly likely that copies se Porty PePers were made at the time at Goa. How is it possible ioe e allowed this offic ial correspondence to fall into — han . Chey the Vulgate differs from the Church of England ver .. = “nd 20 for Salmus 82, v. 7, for the form Agareni, and 1 Par. ok wi Agarene fo, Pie, Agar ret. Manrique, the Spaniard, uses 188 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. I have not found Father Monserrate’s Eynan. But Blackie’s Gazetteer gives (1. 51) Ainad or Ainand, a town of Hadra maut, 207 miles N. E. of Aden, which may be the place meant. See also Reclus (I. c. p. 899) and his map, which spells the Sai as Amid.! z; t.—The Arnaouts are Albanians. See the Zr cycl. Brit., Vol. I, article ‘Albania,’ p. 483. I think Father Monserrate may have written Albanesium, not Allanesium. P. 529.—May Bob the mysterious annotator have been Tieffentaler himself ? P. 551.—The fone Father is unjust to Khwaja Safr’s memory. He helped the Portuguese much, and can hardly be See Blesheann” s translation, p. 539, No. 30. There is an account of him in the Khazina Asfiya, Vol. II, p. 433. His real name was ‘Abdul Ghafir, and he was a native of Kalpl. He was a follower of Shah Madar. i eet there is all account of Baba Kapur in the Akhbar-ul A khiya 2.—There is an interesting reference - the elephant statues here—perhaps the earliest on record. It suppotls Bernier’s story. 1 T identified it with Ainad a 522. I translated Allanesium ne er essio (?), the cree i of Albania. 2 There appeared to me little doubt, however, that o should * : derived from Allanesium, and I felt no hesitation oe u Monsen 2 spellin and re-read the original repeatedly, for the PF t- were corrected from the original ee read Monserrate es ing as easily as m have now returned the MS. t e St. Pa Cathedral Library ; but rar I think it unnecessary to — a look ma when I have checked the text tye least half a dozen tim The. ia of Monserrate should, I think, find an honourable roms ‘in the Vieto™ cutta. nglish. He w the snot sang : ; “" rally he wrote in Latin. ae es notator wro nelis te at p. 6 in about Wilford h 6 d 5 ik a S Arne of Calcutt® throws out a hint in Bengal Past na Present, 1914, Apri ‘vas . which may lead us to discover where the MS. ori pe : oo that library marks similar to I.P. 46, Sich Le di an a —s 8 case, are found in other cls of ay St. "Paul's “eutheal with 2 are covered with strips of white paper ounce e h e to investigate shia ma tter L 323%* tim * See also H. : and errata Nos. rig ey} 8 eualation of the Akbarnama * Monserrate mentions the elephant statue at Gwalior, a | and the two at Fatehpur Sikri. His reference t° ~“_ ; d find. I prepared two or three on : different elephant statues, but could not © ive cause of the uncertainty of the ultimate fate of the Agra statues Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis. 189 [V.8.] P. 563.—See Hughes’ Dict. of Islam, p. 523a, about the earliest translation of the Qoran. De pee Fathers use 'the translation ait at Basle in 1543? P, 565.— ably, the serabiges referred to here was Qutbu-d-din of Bi gheccy. Cf. Blochmann, 191, and Badayini II, Lowe’s translation, 8. P. 576.—The account of Shah Mansir. He was Fein nd “sa when it was too late. See pe i Akbari and Elliot’s History, Vol. V, p. 426 (also ibid., 58 esting vag is i srobstly the earliest nOnOS that we have of it, either in aa or European writers. > 13.—The © legend about ‘Ali Masjid is interesting. under the Sate that the Agra na might have been shifted to Delhi; but the pedestals in both places were shown to be too different to 'tow of the hava statues’ being placed ‘i Delhi. Another conclusive clue 8 that an elephant statue was found some 40 years ago in P d © Agra Fort, ope to return to ar. eh " Wscuss th; bewildering variety of legends centring round the riders of the flephants both at i. nier’s story applies to Delhi, not to Agra, or rather it was a repetition of Monser rate’s version of th a stories, Probably the correct: one for r Agra, since Monserrate lived so close ® tact commemorated. so kee of I he Basle translation of 1543 was a Latin one, and Hughes’ 6 slam 1s silent about Portuguese translations. Father F. Goldie, Fz van Missi ' Moor 22, says that the Fathers en done at t Tiginal Jesuit | ; od as Monse Ta: sult letters covering the same perl = Cee further information abou : the version of the Qoran at i of discu uss the point, wa ers we publish these letters in aie n mi Memoi i Face of nino. things. I now mt, te yr sana which I was constantly ape ther beyond the ; Passages kyala tope and on ano Khaibar Pasg isk p. B14 the Manikyal a J. P. Vogel for diseuesion. 30 n. 8 Often pronounced sh in Portuguese. 190 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915, ‘s 613, 5 ll. from foot.—Ajmere is a long way from Fateb- ur.! P. 614.—The tale of the Deh Ghulaman is told in Manue ci, II. 447, and IV. 439. Abul Fazl mentions the place, but does not give Manucci’s legend. The good Father’s ety- mology of Landi Kotal is wrong. I believe Landi means a stream in Pushto; but see Raverty’s Notes P. 618 8.—The sister of Akbar and acd. Hakim here isbn was, I think, Bakhtu-n-nisa, the full sister of Mubd. ki P. 618.—S. Jamal, Akbar’s brother-in- law. Bloc of the Maasir, p. 49) says she was Akbar’s favourite ” or at least a favourite wife. Hername was Goharu-n-nisa. I. ¢. II, 566, in accounts of Jamal Bakhtiyar. (Jamal att Quibu-d< din were both notorious drunkards.) P. —The line of Horace about ‘ quidquid delirant reges’ i - n the Ist book of the Epistles, not in the 9th. P, 623.—The statement that Partab Singh was killed iss ats: f P. 624n. 2.—The word is rafiza: a heretic.® _R London. tay refers to Land dey Khana’h Kotal at p. 40, to the Pass of an dakaey Kotal at p. 241, and to the Liind or Liindaey Khwat 2 p , in which ie place he says that Liind=wet, watery, moe Its plural form, wi m: anw-dah, and, with a — i and landey pasavirebhin £ I do not think that Ra verty gives esas rrate’s or Manucci’s story of the Amazons in connection swith a8 oe 8 Right. The reference is to Lib. I , Ep. 2, v. 14. took the word rafizi from Forbes’ Hindustani English Dietionart Pp. 457, and thought that Monserrate might have see in his mind this fom of the word when he coined his Raficinus. I do n t know ei partid — . Dict. is unsati ueter ut Rana Singh. At pp. 309 and 329 col. 2, he says that in eta Bo Rana Partab Bing vi : a Partad oa. 2). I Jai Mall’s name by that of P : artab Singh, a Rana whom himself known. There does not appear nah been any sasilat a) Vol. XT, is 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis. 191 [N.S.] P, 625.—The statement about Gulbadan Begam and Bilsar is very interesting. Thes story refers to Bulsir, I think, not to Batsar eu have. written about this already to, Father osten. mother’s side: bin Ch hingiz Khan. The genus madera to cove Monserrato es is, I suppose, Babur’s mother, not u ’s wife. a en, —Pr te worse than Muhammadans, and ibid. the story of Bathsheba. Badayinti refers to this discussion. | waar, p- 203.) P. 630. —The remark about maenianae, line 4, refers to the Jharoka, or inspection window. See Blochmann, Index, p. 645, also pp. 157 and 613. P. 635.—Is Daytan Dattia? 5 "640, A very interesting account of Akbar’s personal appearance, ete. : . 645.—Is the reference to Akbar’s stepmother Haji Begam ? 6 Singh, iis na name relishes ee binondi: as in other Rajas Mentioned by Portuguese historians, a mere title per igeasitr? to —— veral generations of Rand. Does ever, Nee ee yak artab Si in a gen e hed, , that in 1610 and later ibe Pores uguese of Bengal be of ~~ Great iret! as “‘o Equebar” (the Equebar, Akbar), though he had died i Monserrate mentions both Balsar and Butsa ; Balsar at and also in the index, the m map and in the "tabl e of longitude » whereas Butsar is Roady in the index x and at fol. ~ 625, where it is thrice spelt Batzir, and ane, oe ety- xy being given as bhiit-sar (devil's or dol’s Fhe) while Balsar oe ®xplained as meaning Bucephala. There can be no doubt, cage des oe P. 625), wrote Buatzér, in the text. Bitzar was near (c + is letter must have gone astray. I meg remember that there 48 any earlier gph stag nee on Bulsar or Bitsa Bi in Uppose there is a blank only in the one that Monserrate fills Some gaps in the Siirat ; incident ae Humiyiin's ‘lp 2 p. 656, ine Akbar’s mother is called Chili egam, 6 ut it stats, remai ne ‘that Daytan does not occur in Monserrate’s index, b 8 Written Dayta on my i. 537 in so list . longitudes and latitudes, and oy the ap at, hile ior 8 Dayta is near Sar near Gwa rok Mo Serrate approachir. bd 4 undy, w Hts sod Si : Dhaita in 1631, shows that the distance fr D2 upon y Kirke G kon) We ‘rie os)—Barno ) — e 9s) to) eter Mundy, IL, facin 39. nserrate calls. the lady a ar’s materiera, which mean 5 Monse aunt kbar’ =e Mother's side, Stepmother is noverca. I think the pore a is 192 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. P. 647.—I believe that the allusion to the punishment of Akbar’s broker refers to the case mentioned in the Akbar- described. He was Akbar’s broker’s son and perhaps the sonof Rumi Khan, if not Rami Khan himself. I am not sure if Rimi Khan came from Aleppo, made if eee should not be read Jalabi, horse-dealer. See Gulbadan B.’s Memoirs, p. 71. jm 9 fe) OQ S) = 5 ct ° rh a Se = La] PS = By ° ot = oD ~ fay ° Lod > rr - = a, mm edition.! The last 20 or 30 pages of Monserrate might be leit out of gg? translation.® One of the valuable parts of Monserrate’s book is the clear east he gives of the theological discussions, and of e reasons why Akbar did not accept Christianity. Rudoli’s refusal to accede to the nypocnticnlly, proposed test of fire is creditable to his ans sense. Akbar’s love of truth and his must logically oe all its statements. The said also that, ie to the same lady as is Hagges at p. 625, i.e., Akbar’s amita or pater aunt. In the index, s. v. amita, Monserrat 6 refers us es i” passag _ where he wr ets matertera and i omit: 4 referring to the ssage where he wrote amita. Beale i s Orient. Bio togr. Diet, pl es Pris oss an Began Huméayiin’s sister an Akbar saunt. This would tally with the use of t era. ee Blochmann I, 1 98. on her return from Mec Mr. H. Beveri idge adds in his letter to me eral 30th, 1 cording to Monserrate, it was Gulbadan Begam, Akbar’s aunt, W! iY the Portuguese Bulsar, but she must have had ‘authority from aka do so.” Very likely. Iremark again that Monserrate writes Bits@r. 17 ne of the poorest productions of the Fane Society ulted it repeatedly and found it of little use. Markham hes — out ag much eo work in his la 0 le e, but let the annotator secure for his notes some valuab passage in These 20 or 30 pages. is extremely ki Beve whose knowledge of "the patel ae to lighten our burden with saatig notes. Let us exp ie that others will is example, and that they will rece is remarks by preference in the Journal of the A.S.B. To scatter ate to render them inaccessible. ommentary m ust be ann ote or e Co simultaneously with the Jesuit Nate covering the same per! Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s M ongolicae Legationis. 193 [V.8.] THe Surat [norment,! Translated from Diogo de Couto, Decada X , Liv. IT, C. 4.9 By R. G. Wurreway. Of what happened to the “ brave fleet’’ at Surrate with a ship of aliche Mahamed: and how the Mogors attacked some of our soldiers: and how Diogo Lopes Coutinho burned the Village of the Abyssinians, and of other matters. [P. 169] Diogo Lopes Coutinho, the Captain of the ‘‘ brave fleet’’.3 left the Goa bar, as we said at the end of Ch. I of ok II, and sailed North to blockade. the Surrate river and Prevent, as he was ordered, the starting of the ship of Caliche hamede, the Captain of that Fort, for he intended to send them without a Permit. The Viceroy had heard that, when this Caliche was at Hecbar’s Court and they were speaking ha Sent to ask the Viceroy to grant for his ship,* Caliche, Wishing to gain favour with him, said that he too would snd a ship, and that his Permit was here, [P. 170] pointing 'o the handle of the sword he bore at his waist. After he had said this before Hecbar, he wrote to Surrate and ordered that. his ship for Mecca should be so well provided that, if she het the whole Portuguese fleet, they could not stop her. Was done by his brother who was then Captain. He pahged for sufficient artillery, munitions and crew to enable her to defend herself. His Damao letters told the Viceroy of all this, and it was a state necessity to disabuse this Caliche Of the idea that he could navigate the seas without a Permit; sent Diogo Lopes to Surrate to watch that ship with the whole Fleet and account for her if she left the harbour a out a Permit. This Caliche was by caste a Chacuthou,° : Poor parents; as a boy, he learned his letters in company ki Hecbar and became a learned man, and, as he had from ‘od counsel, so that he was advanced beyond the very prin- and had sufficient authority [P. 171] to place his brothers 2 ge, a nt | tea : —— Z : few notes. Some onserrate, Op. cit., pp. 625-626.—Here also I add a Moen, S.) 8° dropped out in the translation. I restore them. [H. 3 1 insert the pagination of the Lisbon edn., 1778, Tom. VI, Pt. I. + Thi dos Aventureiros. 60 '8 Would be in 1575.—R. G. W. 6 ha, atat.— HH. B. : : ra Would “hap “Ser diante dello dos principaes, not principes: his advice Preferred to that of the chief men in the kingdom. 194. Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. in important situations in the Court, each being a Captain of 1000 or 2000 horse. The eldest was Chancalono, the next Mahamede Soltio, the third Jancalischou, who is blind of one eye, a great soldier, and very free-handed. Of all three Caliche was the youngest; at present he would be about 70; and, when Hecbar conquered Cambay, he was given the Fort of Sur rate, as was told in the first Decade. From this and other properties he had acquired, he had amassed, so one of his household told me, more than 20 millions of gold in precious stones and specie. He is now in Laor, where the Court is, p and plied it with musketry for some time until D. Manoel Menezes arrived. They boarded her almost at the same time [P. 172] and put all the Moors to the sword in a very shotl time. They took the pardo to Bac4! with all its lading. iogo Lopes Coatinho collected his vessels and passed on to Surrate, where, close to the bar, was anchored 4 fine peace, which they did, starting for Goga. Our Fleet enterel the river, and in the Milk-women’s Channel (? Canal das teiras) saw Caliche’s vessel. It too was a very fine one an was close to the steep bank of the stream; it stood high withit keel on the ground, and a great number of lances wet? fi high tides was approaching, he returned to Surrate the ship. Entering the river and selecting a spot when fot could see everything, he wrote to the Viceroy and osteo more vessels, for the ship was large and powerful, and it to be a disgrace if she sailed away, because the Fleet was | Bombar and Bacar (Baca) not identified: Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis. 195 [V.8.] weak to stop her. While they were thus in the river, one body, keeping aim with their matchlocks, and fighting cour- ageously retreated to a hillock, where they defended them- selves well, bowling over some with their shot, so that the Commander, he was greatly annoyed and landed his whole force under arms. He sent his brother Joao Rodrigues Cou- tinho with a Company of soldiers, he remaining with the rest where he could see what happened. When our men who Were fighting the Mogors saw the relief force coming, they attacked their assailants and put them to flight; and, when Joao Rodrigues Coutinho came up, they were stripping the dead, even to their boots, for all wear boots. He collected ave no care even of their own lives, putting them ia.) moment in peril [P. 175] for a passing whim. In- Cuded in the spoil the soldiers brought a lance with a silver in his i Meanwhile, he kept a strict watch on the Fleet, and wed no soldier to land on any pretext. About this time rai We never learned This was a considerable reinforcement Fleet, as it brought more than 100 good and choice ers - Diogo Lopes Coutinho determined to revenge the death of his Beiter and ordered his Captains to ane tlace PYSSinian Village’ secretly. ‘This was a populous Morn; alf a league up the river. The attack was ooeaaineeg tants catly. It was entered and burned, and the inhabi- ‘nts made for Surrate. Caliche’s brother considered this a ga ae 4 ; 7 bal the Alcangarem is the word used. I have a Pg 3 8 ame 'S “to reach.” It is rather a vague word.—R. G. W. Idea dog Abexina, 196 Journ. of the Asvat. Soc. of Bengal. (July & Aug., 191. , great affront and insult to him, for these Mogors (P. 176] are all a proud and arrogant race. He hurriedly collected 500 horse, many footmen, some elephants and some fel unmooring, the boats of D. Francisco d’Essa and D. Francis co de Menezes fell foul of each other and could not cleat. tide was falling. [P. 177} D. Francisco d’Kssa and the other soldiers strove and fought their hardest, but the other boats could not help owing to the force of the current runnllg Lopes felt this disaster deeply, as the business had beet pocmialy carried through, with the exception of the ouling. / This done, they returned to watch the ships. As water WS running short, they went for it to a village above the Abys ian one, where there was a watering place, about two shots inland. Landing his men on the shore, the Comma sent his brother Joio Rodrigues Coutinho with a te ea he remained in the rear to see who was coming alted in a sort of ambuscade in a Village to 8 ’ Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis, 197 [NV.8.] Mogors advanced negligently into the Village and gave him a chance of striking a blo saw started for the shore. The Mogors advanced, firing showers of making for the ships and [coming] near the Commander’s, it was struck by a falcon shot! which hit one Manoel Freire de An- ext he set sail for Dio and searched. the bay for ia After refreshing at that Fortress,” be returned to watch @ ship. Duo. X, L. 2,0. 5, pp. 180-187. wnmary.—To draw off the Portuguese ships from Sirat and give the ship time to sail, the Muhammadans marched a Damio. This move was successful in drawing off the orbuguese ships. This was in March, 1582. Fernio de Miranda was in Dam&o when the siege began, a to cruise round Diu and Damao. He had orders to : Pall ships, whether with permit or without, on the ground hat there was war. oe ip of tition has: When our men were safely on board, and the ay the Commander was getting away, it was struck by a falcon shot.— : Pin lle ht during the fowl ay Of the death of the nine young men caug g onlyn@, *Pedition is not in de Couto, but a Monserrate ; de Couto says : - <9 dd oung m Z i Peteyrg fe against apostasy. Their gallant young leader, Duarte Where a Scerda, spurned a proposal unworthy of a Christian. titn heroes p14, 80°88, We will follow,” said the rest. They died as Chris- and their heads were taken to Fatehpur Sikri.—2H. H. NOTES On FATHER MONSERRATE’S MONGOLICAE LEGATIONIS COMMENTARIUS. Second Instalment. By H. BrveripcE and the Rev. H. Hosten, 8J. subsequent copie: ron words of p. 651 of Monserrate, line 7, ‘‘ ut sibi nomen ain What the sentence seems to mean is that the Persian *™ he wrongly says that Bairaém intrigued with Mubamt Hakim, Humayiin’s other son, and wanted to make him 4 This is quite incorrect! tent tE he ' T agree that the marginal note should have been rath ght from Tahmisp ” Probably, when I placed that note at that, was) the page, rathe line or two lower, my chief preoccuP top) wit insist on Mons rrate’s identifying the Persian of line 9 (from : he Persian of line rom top). ly, in tho latter CO* siti question of Bairam Khan, and Baira an is, no doubt, 10 en Pathit® min ** Persian” who led Humayin’s troops and kept nik in check during Humfayin’s lifetime. I understood and still un ” pathit® der, and this sole commander would have been the ‘‘ Persiaa legions” defeated the Khan, the same who with Tahmasp’s ‘ Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis. 199 N.S.] P. 672.—I doubt if Father Monserrate mentions the death of ‘Abdullah _Khan’s Sikandar. Leaving out of the question the improbability that he would refer to an occurrence of 1597 (it really was January 1598 when the great ‘Abdullah died), the Uzbegs. He left no servant in charge there. Nor had any Khan-khanan, a son named Babu (or Babur) Sultan, or a grand- sonnamed Bosacora. I fancy Bosacora may be a corruption ‘Abd earlier ‘Abdullah than the great wah, or he means Ubaid Ullah, the nephew of Shaibani, 39, I give up the para h hopeless muddle, and as : graph as a hope ’ Khatence that it refers to Akbar’s contemporary ‘Abdullah “n, the ruler of Turan,! Humy din Submitted. I do not suppose that Monserrate confuse brother. Gar’, the Turk and Akbar’s Vizir, with Bairam, Tahma: simpler toc 4° Laet, De Imperio Magni Mogolis, pp- enaiclng MO an Khin’s nat uPPose that Monserrate was badly informed about rae mt ttionali y and much of his history. Much of what he no 1 simple h say.— | pie hearsay.—H. H. : ‘ (Mura . st Monserrate adn ‘« ‘Abdullah Khan sides with og ee |, the eee of the Turks, my master, and is aes ei the tive 5 : P. 672 or fol. 138a. 1.) This he wrote in 1590-9 tare, Arabia. Later on, he pe or changed it to: Ab tf as ed with Amurath, King of the Turks, as long as he lived, an Persia.”’ i ‘. y . r ‘* as long as he lived” to Murad or at ee 158 and at makes little difference, if ‘Abdullah Khan died in Jan the Ura. be l Cd the . Anywa Sentence, r hi But, we may compare this with a seal of mete sin V find! Oud en Nieuw Oost-Indien, i Deel, 2de Stuk, th posh a abor® | * ing d ape: = neg g . Miran Shah, 3. Abii Sa‘id, ‘ nner Mir, 5. Mahmid, 6. B yee yin, 8. Akbar, 9. Jahangir, 10. Shah Jahan, 11. Aurangzeb (in th Compare with’ Tavernier (‘Ball's edn.), I, 3 Akbar (P 62 onserrate p the followin alogy up to ‘i,t . 673 n. 4, Ist sentence): 1. Timur. 2, Miran y Bbah, 2 ai Umar Shaikh, 5. Khan Mirza, 6. Babu, “f Humay an, 8. 4k Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis. 201 [V.8.] [In a later note (Nov. 12th, 1914) Mr. H. Beveridge returns to Shah Man- sir’s alleged treachery and execution. He quotes first Abul Fazl’s long account and comments very pointedly on it and on Monserrate’s version of the story at p. 576.] THE DEATH OF KuwAsa SHdu Manstr tHe Diwan, (AKkBaRNAMA, III, p. 342). “Sikandar Zul Qarnin [Alexander the Great] ased always to say to his. courtiers :— “The companions and jesters are one class. Their busi- ness is nothing but to amuse and tell humorous stories, though they may not be true. Their aim is to be brilliant and to feed the lamp of joy with oil. By pleasing quips addressed to the entourage they add to cheerfulness and by every device adorn the bride of joy. The pillars of empire and the grandees of the court are like hands and arms and are of a different order. Their duty is to administer medicine for the troubles of the world, to give opiates to the broken-hearted, and to apply plasters to the old sores of the Age. They say what may calm the confusions of the time, and may unravel perplexities, and may soothe the world, and produce the happiness which is the ally of security. And if there be no one to purchase from them these things, they maintain silence and meditate good thoughts. Disaster to the State generally results from these two classes of men abandoning their proper work. Moreover, Sexanider often said to his officers: ‘‘ Whoever in order to f The case of the Khwaja was at this time a fresh instance : this. He was always, out of ostentation and rapaciousness, making meticulous inquisitions into the financial matters of his f we the same order in his Account of Akbar, J.A.S.B., Vol. °, No. 5, i“ 190, where see my note 1, oe has P. 673, n. 4, 2nd sentence, Monserrate says that a Timiirnima i : u bg r a and that Miran Sh&h and Khan Mirza are left out. chat ar Shaikh : Sali Wed his information from the instructors of Akbar’s sons, Princes mand Murad. How j 1—H. H. : before him. Ke a “position with ‘Umar Shaikh. There was a Khan Mirz&® who and cay. of Sultan Mahmiid of Samarkand, and he was Babur’s cousin of Babus after him, but not immediately after. He was a contemporary mand grandson of Shah Begam of Badakhshan.” 202 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. department. and was overstrict. Sympathy for the public servants never touched his heart. His one idea was to magnify his own office, and to promote his own importance by plausible but dishonest suggestions. He did not know that two days cheating could not be lasting, and that a flaming torch could not endure. Before this, some orders in the handwriting of Mirza Hakim’s Secretary were found among the belongings of Shadman, who had been killed. Kuar Man Singh sent them to court. One of these was addressed to the Khwaja. and its purport was that his expressions of loyalty and good intentions had been received. The wise prince [Akbar] regarded this as the concoction of someevil-disposed persons, and did not show too were critical, and there was a fresh uproar. His Majesty sent for him in private and had the letter read to him. A8 his star was declining, his replies added to the suspicions against him. .M. ceased to hesitate (?) and his acuteness came into play. On the 19th Mulk ‘Ali, the Kotwal (Provost of the camp, produced several letters, and the evil thoughts of the Khwaja were again made manifest. These writings show that the Khwaja’s soldiers at Firazpar, which was in his fief, had expressed loyalty to the Mirza and would join him shortly H.M.’s anger burst forth, and an order was given that, if the he should be put to death, as the punishment of short-sightal replies, and he could not give security. H.M., out of kindnes and recognition of his (former) services, ordered that if Khwal* Sulaiman, who was related to him, and had a brotherly life, and intent upon plots, the order for capital punisbmett was of necessity carried out. The servants being bound to the work hung him on a tree near Kot Kachwaha. From wD desire of self-preservation and from inconsideration, Turk a self-interested come to such an end (7). Punishment “e awarded to selfishness and the oppression of the weak. Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis. 203 [V.S.] Verse. Be not severe in the world’s work, For every severe act has a severe punishment ; Beware of the grief of the lowly; Fear the revenge of Time. s a make-bate, and had not sound sense. He hess. For the sake of his own comfort he destroyed the Abul Fazl’s reference to Alexander the Great does ‘he : is r a tuatrain rejoicing in Shih Mansir’s execution. ‘od “trate tells us that it was Abul Fazl who personally carri iP get Akbar well supplied with horses and would 204 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (July & Aug., 1915] Afghanistan, and so may not have heard that Akbar dis covered that the letters were forgeries. Elliot, vol. V, and Badayini (Lowe’s translation of vol. II) should ‘be consulted. See also Count von Noer’s Akbar. There is a good and fair account of Khwaja Shah Mansir in the Maasiru-l-Umara, vol. 1, p. 653. It seems likely from what Abul Fazl says that Rajah Todar Mal, who was Shah Mansir’s rival, had a hand in the intrigues that led to his Shah Mansir, as a Persian anda stranger, had few friends and probably he was wanting in bowels of compassion, but he was only a too zealous servant of his master. Akbar must have felt afterwards, that, in spite of the cage eulou of Abul Fazl, it was a disadvantage for a ruler in e days to be ignorant of reading and writing, and that ay aaa might have been better ban than in discussing theological questions with Feringhi priests.! tt ut Sh Mansir came rom azl him self. Th Te suits had been very inti- mate with Abul Fant yeh his father at the bres of Fatehpur Sikri. It el bul Fazl wh study and isa of the hod We ba a xpect that on nthe journey to ul Monserrate kept close to Acar Faas ore As my es ise rien d aoen eae observes, Monserrate wai in Kabul whea Akbar was satisfied that Shah Mansar’s guilt was a ror supported by iegery and, as both Akbar and Abul Fazl cannot but have been aware 1 ate wou e means of making known in Eur prowesses in Afghanistan, cf. p. 619 or fol. 87b. 2), it is improbable that they confessed their b o him. A ansur’s fa sf conduct ; > Mr, moralises, “are striking instances of ‘ n danger o Pret summary Eastern justice which some besotted people % much admir If Monserrate’s account is one-sided, it must be becalls® he knew n ie het tter. I have often thought. that Monserrate’s gen sf faulty etymolo ogy of place-names must be laid at the door of Abul Fadl and the wiseacres of his ilk.—H. H. AAA a aA a tin tn in ce i 14. Portuguese Losses in the Indian Seas (1629-1636).! By F. Cotta. Communicated by the Rev. Fr. H. Hosen, S.J. _ The recent exploits of the ‘‘ Emden ’’ in our Eastern waters give some sort of actuality to a catalogue of the losses of the Portu- guese in the Indian Seas between 1629 and 1636. Their worst ene- mies were the Dutch, who inflicted the fatal blow on Portuguese enterprise. By adding up the actual figures given in the list, the totals work out as follows: 1499 men lost, 155 ships des- and over 7,500,000 xerafins® lost. The _, 193. So it was the many Captains and Governors. who either blinded by their ambition or tempted by the devil to ae the holy zeal of the Princes,’ forgot the chief and st aim,® that were the cause of these calumnies’ and of the Cita, Fro de de Goa . por ean Galram, 1699, pp. 334-343. This is a rare b Pala Indian Library in St. Xavier's College, C * This coin f : it of Goan currency, has yor tandard unit 0 : a long papa the s Lavcenine Ww orth . however, it was His da ual + e t : i : Pundagag ote? Portuguese reis, or about 18 27 a, Goa, p. 259, anrique, p. 59, col. If. = 6 Th engal: Past and Present, Jan.-March, 1915, p- 44. s pee Portuguese Kings. tn, Propagation of the Fait The f h. Hi B , ronymo Benso calumnies of many hostile authors, such as Hierony [P. 3353. 206 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1916. ruin of our Empire.! And in order that one may gauge their real extent, I will now, after having referred to them generally, record here what a zealous and inquisitive Minister [of State] of Goa observed and wrote about the great losses and set-backs this State sustained from the year 1629 to the year 1636. From this account it will be seen that, owing to the want of piety and due respect to things Divine, the State was weakened, and public weal was impaired to the great detriment of the Portu- guese glory and of the Lusitanian valour, which formerly, when ambition was not so pronounced, was the object of univer- sal terror and admiration and reduced to 2 a the greatest Princes of the world. A summary of the losses which the East India State suffered in the time of the Viceroy D. Miguel de Noronha, Count of Linhares, who governed for _ six years from the 21st October, 1629, io Sth December, | 635. he Malavares (Malabarese) took is wha of the Fleet pe (Hist. Nov. Orb., Cent 2,¢. 90, Tom. I, », 95 9), Trjane Bow lino and Honorato Fascitello, who wrote that the rtuguese in r discoveries and conquests be > moved less by the ee of their haty veligical than by the auri sacra fam 1 The nuns of ta Convent of Santa Monica, whose cause the author ocates, were at this time being severe ly persecuted by the Gover ; decree had i i . ut the p nd progress of the Convent the State me VIX, pp. 249-276). the maldior to oMan rages (CE. oe enorm By osses w. the Portu ae ed re pete de administration uguese suffered owing wee —— and rand slacknoss, consequent upon a falling-off in their ™ ea, 2? Near the old City of Goa. . Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Portuguese Losses in the Indian Seas. 207 (N.8.] de Tavora, which consisted of twenty-six or twenty-seven ships loaded with provisions, in which the King alone was interested to the extent of one hundred thousand xerafins. The loss amounted to over two hundred thousand xerafins. 9 he loss owing to the destruction of our settlement (arrayal), and of other villages in Ceylad by the Chingalas (Singalese) is estimated at two hundred and twenty thousand xerafins. Three hundred and fifty Portuguese with their General Costantino de S& de Noronha were killed in this action. 197. Of the fleet which the Count of Linhares sent to Cochim, the galley in which D. Jorge de Almeida was going to Ceylad was lost, causing a loss of sixteen thousand xerafins, and the death by drowning of thirty Portuguese. 198. The spoils which the treacherous King took from us after the fall of the fortress of Mombaca are estimated at four hundred thousand xerafins in money, goods and_ artillery. ides other people, ninety Portuguese and eight religious were killed in this affair. The fleet, which Dom Francisco de Moura took to Mombaca, sustained a loss of ten thousand xerafins, both in the Galliot of Andre de Vasconcellos, which was taken by the utch, and in the arms and spoils which the Negroes captured from us, killing one hundred men. : A ._ The loss in the two ports of Orixa [Orissa], Cuguly in Bengal, which the Moorish Mogols took and destroyed, is estimated at one million and eight hundred thousand xerafins, both in money and in merchandise. Three hundred Portu- guese were killed, and six Galliots, together with other small craft, were taken. The Nayque of Maduré came to sack our settlement of Negapatas, and took nearly twenty thousand xerafins./ 02 i suese, two hundred Christians of mixed descent, some Fath of the Company [of Jesus] and a Dominican, and took clothing to the value of one hundred and fifty thousand xeratins. 203. In the Patache of Antonio Leyte de es 1 : In the Galliot of Diogo de Mello ne sense gen }a8 Coming from Malaca to Sad Thomé and was taken pid am Dutch, the loss amounted to twenty-five shomnens sere ieee bi ] A misprint for Ouguly, i.e., Hugli. The other port was probably _ or Higili—H. Hosten S.J. : full and ? River Zambezi and its many branches, E. Africa. For @ His Pil- Pine Poetic description of the river, dated 1597. ef. Purchas “mes, vol. ix, pp. 220-221. [P. 336]. {P. 337,] 208 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. 205. In the Patache of Dom Philippe Mascarenhas, which was going loaded with Oaurim! to Bengal and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of twenty thousand xeratins, 206. In the Patache of Francisco da Sylveira Claveiro, Captain of Chaul,’ which was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of twenty thousand xerafins. 207. In the Galliot of the said Claveiro, which was com- ing from Sinde and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of twenty-two thousand xerafins. 208. In the Galliot of Francisco da Costa, which was coming from the Congo,’ and carrying twelve horses, and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of nearly twenty thow- sand xerafins. 209. Great was the loss which we sustained in the five in-chief. The ships had been ordered by the Count of Linhares to come to Pulbutum,* where they would find our fleet. Fail peared. This loss is estimated at over nine hundred thousand a 210. In the following year, four out of ten of the King’s Galliots, under the Chief Captaincy / of D. Francisco Manoel, ele Dutch and one got stranded on the eoast of Achem [Achia]. he loss in money amounted to twenty-two thousand xera mmercial dealings with the Eng 91-92 al A state and town at the N. W. angle i aa 1 3 : — W. eof Sumatra, which W . and specially during the 16th and ith centuries, the greatest native Acheen. ~ Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8] Portuguese Losses in the Indian Seas. 209 (W.8.] including a loss to the King of eighty thousand xerafins in copper, which was being brought for the casting of artillery. . The Dutch captured off Cochim a Galley in which the Captain-in-chief, D. Antonio de Soto Mayor, was going with help to Malaca, and caused thereby a loss of twenty-six thou- sand xerafins. Besides, forty men were taken prisoners, and the other Galley of the fleet and two Galliots were forced to make for China. 13. In the Patache of Manoel Franco, which was going to China and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of twenty thousand xerafins. 214. The War fleet of the North and the Merchant fleet coming from Cambaya under the Captain-in-chief, Leonel de Sousa, sustained loss to the extent of sixty thousand xerafins, as the Dutch captured near Dama nineteen merchantmen and two men-of-war, killing or taking prisoners fifty men. 215. The loss in the two cargo Galliots and one man-of-war which the Dutch took from the fleet of D. Julianes de No- tonha, amounted to fifty thousand xerafins. Seventy Portu- guese, including the son and heir of Manoel de Moraes Sopico, were killed or made prisoners. 16. In the three armed Galliots which went to the rivers of Cuama under the Captain-in-chief, Francisco Pereira Darque, there was a ioss in gold of three hundred thousand xerafins. The boats, after leaving Quilimane, were eventually lost, but Some persons escaped. : _, 217. In Diogo Fernandez Reygoto’s ship, which carried eighteen cannon, and was taken by the Dutch on the way sand xerafins, and twenty-eight Portuguese, out of the ninety “on board, were drowned. h 218. In Simad Cardoso’s Galliot, which disappeared on &f way to Mocambique, there was a loss of fifty thousand *erafins, besides the death of the people that she carried. In Valentim Gracia’s Galliot, which was going to l 52 and, fearing the Malavares, entered Raiapor,' there was a O83 of eigh é Moors of the Id 222 1 ‘ bare 2 Reiapor =Rajapur on the Konkan Coast, Bombay Presidency Ratiff, a fortress on the Coast of Arabia, opposite [P. 338]. [P. 339]. 210 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (July & Aug,, 1915. 223. In the Patache of Joad de Tovar, Captain of Chaul, which, being on its way to Mombaga with a cargo of clothing was captured by the Malavares just outside the said port, there was a loss of eighty-six thousand xerafins. 24. In Francisco Moniz da Sylva’s Galliot, which was coming from Mascate,' and was taken by the Dutch below the fort of the Aguada,’ there was a loss of sixty thousand xerafins. 225. In the Galliot of Julio Moniz, Captain of Mascate, which was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of forty tho sand xerafins. In another Galliot of the said Moniz. which was captured by the Dutch two days after having sailed from Mascate, there was a loss of seventy thousand xerafins, and the Ouvidor da Fazenda (Superior Revenue Officer) and the other hidalgos travelling with him were made prisoners. 226. Hight Galliots and three Pataches, that were in the Bay of Columbo waiting to ship cinnamon for this City of Goa, were lost ina storm before they could take in their cargo, and there was a loss of forty thousand xerafins. 227. Thirty sampans* (Chapanas) which were coming across to the other coast laden with Azegua,* were totally lost, a damage of twenty thousand xerafins. 228. In Gaspar Alvarez da Costa’s Galliot, which wa coming from China and was taken in the Straits by the Dutch, there was a loss of fifty-five thousand xerafins. _ 229. In Manoel de Azevedo’s Patache, which was col ing from Bacoré* and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of thirty thousand xerafins. 230. In Pedro de Olveira’s Galliot, which was going ® Manila and was captured in the Straits by the Dutch, there was a loss of twenty-six thousand xerafins. é 231. In Luis Gomes’ Galliot, which was going to Be 4 8. v. Sampan=a kind of small boat oF si | Ceylon to India. oo >’ Basrah, in the Persian Gulf. Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Portuguese Losses in the Indian Seas. 211 [V.8.] 233. In Balthazar Nogueira’s Galliot, which was taken by the Malavares on her way from N egapatad, there was a loss of twelve thousand xerafins. clothing, there was a loss of twenty-five thousand xerafins. 236. In Antonio Joad da Veiga’s Galliot, which disap- peared on her way to Bacord, there was a loss of twenty thou- sand xerafins. 7, In Lourengo Carvalho’s Galliot, which was also going to Bacord and disappeared in the same company, there was a loss of twenty-six thousand xerafins. 238. In the five Chods,! which were coming from China to Malaca, and were captured in the Straits by the Dutch, there was a loss of one hundred and eighty thousand xerafins. 9. In the Galliot, which turned turtle twelve league: off Macao, the Chief Captain Antonio de Tavora lost his life, and there was a loss of forty thousand xerafins. : 240. In Antonio de Mendonga’s Galliot, which was coming ftom Malaca to N egapatad and was taken by the Dutch, there Was a loss of nearly twenty thousand xerafins. | : 241. In the Patache of Pedro Fernandez Serrad, which the Dutch captured outside Mascate, there was a loss of twenty thousand xerafins. Cochim, which was taken by the Dutch on her way to Malaca, there was a loss of eighteen thousand xerafins. : 243. In the Patache of Jorge Ribeiro, which was coming from Cachanagana? and was taken by the Malavares, there Was a loss of twenty thousand xerafins. Si 244. In the Galliot of Sebastiad Correa, Chief Merchant of rapa Which was coming from the said Sinde and was taken Malavares, there was a loss of thirty thousand xerafins. LT Caner hans do not find this Ww 2 * Composed of th, = a town (Cf. Storia © word tch) and nagara= a town : * Mogor, vo] : "32. siesta ware called Cacha is shewn in a a5 bet of old maps. John Senex and Herman Moll locate it on the found in the Imperial Library, Calcutta. Sui tiaseniesbic Nic. wl! "filet nates ele tania SiS ord either in dictionaries or books of reference. boat. [P. 340]. [P. 341]. 212 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. 245. In the Patache of Fernad Vaz de wai former Captain of Bacaim (Bassein, Bombay), which wa Barcelor to Cambaya laden with rice and was taloed by the Dutch, there was a loss of twenty-five thousand xerafins In the Galliot of Martin Teixeira de Avevedal ex-Captain of Barcelor,' which was going to Dio [Diu] witha consignment of rice and was seized by the Malavares, there was a loss of fifteen thousand xerafins. 247. Inthe Patache of Andre da Costa, Judge of the Cus tom House (Juiz da Aljandega) of this City of Goa, which was going to Cachanagana, and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of sixteen thousand xerafins. 248. I was unable to mig the value of the arms which the Arabs seized after the death of Ruy Freire de Ar drade in the five forts erected by him on the coast of Arabia, namely Julfar, Gorqua, Rames, Doba and Sibo.” 9. In Jeronymo de Araujo’s Galliot, which was by the Malavares on her way from 8. Thomé (of siylpon there was a loss of fifteen thousand xerafins. 250. In Joad Rodriguez de Lisboa’s Galliot, which was taken by the Dutch on her way from Sinde, there was @ 1% of twenty thousand xerafins. 251. In Diogo Leite Pereira’s Patache, which was going to China and was taken in the Straits by the Dutch, there was a loss of twenty thousand xerafins. 252. In Antonio de Oliveira de Moraes’ Galliot, which was going from Manila to China = was taken by the Duteb, there was a loss of sixty thousand xerafins. 253. In Aleixo de Mesquita Pereira’ s Galliot, which ern maps and re of na ee | in so much that it is not a easy to indicate their precise position. Cf. Hobson-Jobson, 8- ¥: +. In old maps, howev er, the ey are extcorrig’ shown As for instane®: a omas Kitchin’s Universal —— (copy to be found in the ue ADTAry ; ne roy which is compiled re Ag sage he d’Anville, Bow pier - — 0 eminent geographers, Bacanore is located 4 about fort ie rth miles from Mangalore, with Bracelore cranky miles farthet ? These were on the Coast of wh he Dis strict at is now known Sue Arabia. I was abie to trace all, wgie Rames, in *itehin's At ar was on Mes of the Persian Gulf, about 50 miles from be about 50 leagues from M @ or Dab n the Co Sc imu, about Oe rom “Cape Megmnom, So Sh Oast, called Azibo, nea cai nk. in Pa . in Pure ip pot old and = an new maps carte Geeut of tos Coe of Oman, about 10 mil Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Portuguese Losses in the Indian Seas. 213 [V.S.] coming from Pegi to Cochim, and was seized by the Dutch, there was a loss of fifteen thousand xerafins. 254. In Francisco da Costa Monteiro’s Galliot, which was captured by the Dutch on her way to China, there was a loss of thirty thousand xerafins. 255. In Antonio da Serra’s Patache, which was carrying tice from Bacora to Mascate, and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of eighteen thousand xerafins. In Fernad Jorge da Silveira’s Galliot, which was taken by the Dutch on her way to China, there was a loss of thirty thousand xerafins. 257. In Nicolao Dorta’s Patache, which was seized by the Dutch on her way to Manila, there was a loss of twenty thou- sand xerafins In Manoel Gomes Cardoso’s Galliot, which was cap- tured by the Dutch on her way from China, there was a loss of thirty thousand xerafins. 259. In Antonio Soares Vivas’ Galliot , which accidentally capsized on her way from China, there was a loss of one hun- dred and fifty thousand xerafins in money, and of fifty-eight Portuguese, besides other people. 260. In the Patache of Francisco de Brito de Almeida, Captain of Columbo, which was coming from Malaca to Ceilad, and was taken by the Dutch, there was a loss of eighteen thousand Xerafins 261. In Pedro Soares de Brito’s Patache, which was cap- tured by the Dutch on her way from China to this City [Goa], there was enty thousand xerafins. : - In Manoel de Azevedo’s Patache, which was also ting from Mascate to Chaul, and was taken by the Dutch in of Chaul, there was a loss of nearly thirty thousand tat 264. Inthe Patache of Francisco de Sousa de Castro, Cap- ain of Malaca, which was seized by the Dutch in the Straits » there was a loss of forty thousand xerafins. Tn the Galliot of Francisco de Sousa Coutinho, Cap- tice amao, which was going to Cambaya with a cargo of » there was a, loss of twelve thousand xerafins. ‘ In the Galliot of Sebastiad Pinto, which was coming teen thousand xerafins. Boing t, 422 Diogo de Sousa de Menezes’ Galliot, which was the to Manila and was taken by the Dutch in the Straits, Was a loss of twenty thousand xerafins. : 268. In Joad Borges’ Patache, which was going to Manila [P. 342] [P. 343]. 214 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. and was burnt in the Straits on account of the Dutch, ther was a loss of eighteen thousand xerafins 269. In Balthazar da pees Lapidario’ s Galliot, ier was going to China and was burnt in the same Straits account of the Dutch, ghee was a loss of ten ty:faa thon sand xerafins 270. In ‘the Patache of Fernad Vaz de Siqueyra, late Cap- n of Bagaim, which got stranded in Cachanagana, her ¢ ari taken by the Moors, there was a loss of sixteen thousand rafins. / 271. The Patache which was sailing under Captain Fran cisco Zuzarte, and in which Joad Rodriguez de Lisboa ani Sebastiad Pinto had shares, was seized by the Dutch on let way from Mascate. he loss amounted to three hundred and sixty thousand xera 272. In the King’ s Urea,! which under Captain Bernardo Froes set out from Mascate, Jalio Moniz and other merchants lost a hundred thousand ertzados 2 ‘The boat got stranded a Moorish territory near 273. Other losses of this and other kinds could be met tioned here, but we content ourselves with this; the extent of the damage can be seen from the cases which hive been set down here and which took ase aoune the six years under surveJ treating, writes as follows:—‘ Leaving aside the profits 7 which they deprived the Portuguese by obstructing the free iC AY Se Pal gear lain ¢ ot ich wnee kind oe Indian hig explain this word by ‘‘ a kind of Dutc 2AP teigaaes coin, so called because of the cross on it, worth be . wank 2s. 8d. 8 Cf. p. 359, col. II. The Goethals’ i dian Library in St. Xaviet® Thats, Calcutta, possesses a copy of this 7 ow veity ro Portugese rite ke f the pr Ccesses an a oone the author Metoten teensy chapters (PP- 4 hol 644. AW | rtuguese in i East from 1591 : i Goa by Vv ere ne geo: ¢ India © Queirés P tive (Cf. p. 254, col. agen possible care foe he aecuracy of Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Portuguese Losses in the Indian Seas. 215 [N.8.] trade of the whole South, of which they became masters, the n to get stranded in the Straits, are roughly ee at thirty nillions ' including the final ‘iesteution of Malac um must be in cruzados, the unit which the author mostly 1 1 This uses (Cf. p. 365, col. II; p. 366 c ol. 1 He 369, col..IT; p: 372, Sums in patacas (pata oa = about t 1s. 10d.) are mentioned twice, but in ork, zerafins not even once, in this staat "a8 the w —— ed ON 1§. North Indian Folk-Medicine for Hydrophobia and Scorpion-Sting. By Sarat Cuanpra Mirra, M.A., B.L. _ The ojha or medicine-man is an important member of the Village-community in rural Bengal. He is either a Hindu of low caste ora Mahomedan. His profession is generally heredi- diseases, women suffering from hysteria, and cases of snake- bite and hydrophobia. He is believed to be an adept in benefi- cent ell as in nefarious magic. In his capacity as an *xponent of malevolent sorcery, he is much more dreaded than loved, as the illiterate folks of the countryside suppose that he can inflict diseases and do all sorts of mischief, if he 8 offended in any way. By way of remuneration for his pro- tlonate to the pecuniary circumstances of the patient. In the olden times, the village ojha was credited with the possession of a good deal of thaumaturgie power. But with the pro- of education and the spread of enlightenment in general, - belief in their potency has greatly fallen off, so much so at, at the present day, the number of the practitioners of “reery can be counted on the fingers of a hand. As stated above, the village ojha professes to cure cases of ke-bi ol from Bengal for use in Bihar, the instructions for 218 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915, No. I. Ra Ties at fra ZX HLA AI awa | 1, eteté waar She eters | 2. faaatat faa eta facat ata az 1 8. AaETe aeIAA ( BaqAt ) ARE feu Sat | A, OE wiare frac set actaT | am raae % fea afa Bat spate FATA VT FA! awine Oat Se shat wa ate ara aeH Be ET Aa A Ste qu HUH as) Bar n ployed for sucking out the from a patient’s body is the bell-metal siabtar wind (e) I shall deal with the practice of the exorciser’s blo Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] N.I. Folk-Medicwne for Hydrophobia. 221 [V.8.] upon the patient’s body when I discuss the third cure-charm, namely, that for scorpion-sting. venomous creatures of all kinds. She has, therefore, been m creatures ’’ ( fyyarat). Another of her appellations is or tqa¥tt or ‘‘the remover of all poisons.’’ She has, there- fore, been invoked by the exorciser for taking away the venom from his patient’s body. I now come to the second cure-charm for hydrophobia the text whereof is given below :— 2 Now as: Au wes F qe Scat 7a ast AT aa | 1. Sle HIST SAT UST! 2. yxt at yet ara 8. qe uRR Rarer HART 4. yar ara afearez 5. fay ufcat ara fag ge! 6. tt uae aren 7. ade aifwar afasare SST 0 ATTAT | We SU se vhatat dar aes | Transtation or No. II. Incantation for charming water wherewith to exorcise away venom from a person bitten by a dog or a jackal. Text. Medicinal herbs which have not been cut or which len off themselves from a tree— : ; Wear upon your body with full faith (in their i have fa] tficacy), dog 3. (The venom of) the tiger, the bear, the jackal and the eee And of the venomous lizard called anjina which is led and streaked like an areca-nut, 922 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. 5. Catch and bring, O preceptor well versed in sorcery! 6. This is the command of Sri Rama. 7. This is the command of the goddess Kalika (Chandika) of the (cross)-road. Direction. The patient should drink the water which has been charmed with the recital of the aforementioned incantation. Remarks. when they settled in the Panjab. ‘‘The few instances We find in the Rig-Veda of the active use of spells may certainly be classed under the head of ‘‘ white ’’—or harmless—magl shown in the so-called ‘‘ Song of the Physician ’’—rea herb-healer, who wanders about the country with his box of ashvattha-wood. The good man makes no secret of the i that his chief object is a livelihood. This charming cultur! abounds in little homely touches which throw just the side lights we are so eager for on the manners and ways ° — otherwise unattainable times. The healer begins by fo announcing that he will sing the praise of ‘‘ the herbs the ¥@ dant’’ which are among the oldest of things.’’ + + « 4 ‘ Hundredfold are your Wi thousandfold your growth, endowed with various powe!s : | * * * * Give m me this sick man well. e victory as to a prize-winning mare. * * * For I must eo | cattle, horses, and clothes.* * * te + He | be worth much to me if i a | you make my sick man W in whose _hands herbs are gathered as cuneeas as_noblet ie | princes, rajans) in the assembly, he is accounted a skilful he : a tamer of fiends and diseases ,—the watery, the milky, sem Vol.XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] N. I. Folk-Medicine for Hydrophobia. 223 [V.S.] ishing, the strengthening,—here they all are together to heal what is wrong with him. The herbs’ fragrance escapes (from the box) as a herd from the stable, to earn a good price for me —and thy life for thee, good man. * No let or hindrance keeps them back ; they are as the thief who breaks through fences. * * * * * When I, O ye simples, grasp you sternly in my hands, sickness flees away, as a criminal who fears the grip of the law. In your progress from limb to limb, and from one articulation to another, ye drive sickness before you, a8 surely as a severe judge’s sentence. Flee then, sickness, the winds, nay of the whirlwinds.’’ (Roth’s translation)! This belief in the efficacy of herbs and plants for curing plants were regarded from a purely utilitarian point of view, not only by the commoner folks, but also by many learned scholars. ‘‘ Just as men lived in the firm belief that human destinies depended upon the stars, so they clung to the notion that everything upon the earth was created for the sake of mankind ; and, in particular, that in every plant there were forces lying dormant which, if liberated, would conduce either similarity in shape between a particular leaf and the liver did duty for a sign that the leaf was capable of successful applica- ' Vedic India (The S ies). By Zenaide A. Rago- : tory of the Nations Series). y “a. Third Edition. London: T. Fisher Unwin (no date), pp- a asa Meth A Naturalist in Western China. By E. H. Wilson. 2 vols. London : nen & Co., Ltd., 1913. Vol. II, pp. 34-37. 224 ~=Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. on the said nut. But zoologically speaking, there is no poison ous lizard found in India or the adjoining countries. It is only in Mexico that a poisonous lizard, known to the zoologists as Heloderma suspectum, exists. (c) Rama is invoked in the foregoing cure-charm because he is believed by the Hindus of Bengal to be a friend of the bear whose hair is worn, enclosed in an amulet, as a charm against attacks of fever. (d) The goddess Chandik& is an incarnation of the got- dess Durga or Devi whose victories over the demons or Asuras are narrated in the Chandi Mahatmya which forms a part and parcel of the Markandeya Purana. She is supposed to preside over spells and incantations. Hence the invocation to her. She has been invoked as ‘‘ the goddess Kalika (Chandika) of the ”” because it is believed to be the favourite abode superstitious, between the cross-roads on the one hand and the gods and the malignant spirits on the other. Among the deities of the Hindu Pantheon, Rudra is one who made his dwelling place on the cross-roads and to propitiate whom offerings at the yearly sacrifices were generally taken to the latter place. Sim: larly those who are suffering from disease, are advised by the practitioners of folk-medicine to go naked to the cross-roads, make an offering of rice, recite some mantrams, and thet return without looking back. : _We further know from the evidence of folk-tales that, it ancient times in India, expiatory sacrifices were offered to the goddess Chandika for saving the life of a king. : hose who are interested in the study of folk-medidill? and jackals used invariably to resort to Gondalpara for re going this well-known method of treatment. The mode 1 Vide my paper on The Bear ° Se See e s ual in the : in Asiatic and American Rit Bombay Anthropological Society’s Journal, Vol. VII, page 478- Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] N. I. Folk-Medicine for Hydrophobia. 225 [NV.S.] is preserved and the patient abstains from the eating of this variety of plaintain, the effects of the bite are war e € now to consider whether there is any other Popular cure for hydrophobia wherein neither any mantrams are recited by the village ojha, nor is the patient called upon to partake of any ‘‘nostrum’’ or even charmed water r. W. Crooke has recorded that there is one such method of cure followed in Northern India, wherein the patient suffering from the effects of the bite of mad dogs and jackals has to look down seven wells.” im- portant part in all the methods, described above, for the treat- i h g eber-coms and must be taken before the twenty-first day. ‘ly there must be some occult influence dormant in these tumbers, inp how give below the text of the third cure-charm, namely, for €xorcising away the venom of the scorpion-sting :— No. III. Te % fra cemetat A | l. ar & 2. Sit fefer fafa = 1 3. sit fete fete fate = | Jala Aoki at Saebeabe iie. 6 8 Wee t y . 189) Tribes and Castes of Bengal. By H.H. Risley. 2 vols. Calcutta: > Jol L, page 367. 4 India Be reduction to the Popular Religion and Folklore of Northern " “Y W. Crooke. Allahabad : 1894. page 28. 226 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915, 4, AUT Se I 5. waaay Sait Ge a ALTAR | ae HA Weat IZ ST sin Haw TU TRANSLATION OF No, III. Incantation for exorcising away the venom of a scorpion. Text. 1. Om sarah’, I blow. 2. Om hili mili, I blow. 3. Om hilt hili.chila', I blow. 4. I blow to Brahma. 5. I blow to all the gods. Direction. While reciting this incantation, blow upon the limb we has been stung by a scorpion. Remarks. Modern ethno-psychological researches have shown i the object of the exorciser’s blowing or spitting upo “He (the aie tas ‘works his cures in all prob i by means of hypnotic suggestion and magnetism, by the former 1 smoke He ait take quantities § snuff and sundry intoxicating drugs ill dance and sing hi struments, chief of which is the gourd rattle, until he is eek into a kind of ecstacy, in which he has all kinds of hale tions. This is followed by a condition of com lete ines tion, in which he sees all sorts of similar illusory pict ese he retails with all kinds of additions and e™@ this when he awakes. And whatever he says he has sé seen iD to 1 The words Om sarah, Om hili mili and Om was ae vi oie 7 be ne and are, perhaps, used to add to the cantation Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] WN. I. Folk-Medicine for Hydrophobia. 227 [N.8.] trance the Indian takes for a revelation. The accompanying ceremonial which the medicine-man carries out as part of the treatment in order to work upon the imagination of the patient and his relatives is very similar in every tribe, no matter whereabouts in South America it be. He will swing the magic rattle and maintain a monotonous song often for hours at a wood—often even beetles, caterpillars, centipedes, etc., appa- rently as if these had been in the patient’s body. Very force of So aeagiay cures the patient at once!’’ ! ~ A. Potent factor in upholding magical practices, especially when tis combined with hypnotism. * * * * *~ * Sugeestion alone, without the aid of hypnotism, can effect Vonders, and faith cures and Christian science are by no means least indifferent; and probably an equal number who materially lengthened their lives by the mere determination not to die. ust as him ild into his mime, so he is a good spectator, entering into ’s acting, herein again resembling the . lOws to be but a * pretended” lion. Even if the make-believe «wore or less make-believe to the victim, it is hardly less effica- . Hutchinson’ g 1001-2. s Customs of the World, Vol. II, pp- * Haddon’s Magic and Fetishism (Ed. 1910), pp. 53-55. 928 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug,, 1915. —incarnations of Devi or Durga’ —who presides over spells and leech-craft. This omission is curious, for such an invocation to the said goddess is to be found in another cure-charm for scorpion-sting from Northern India, the translation whereof is as follows : ‘* Black scorpion of the limestone! green thy tail and black thy mouth. God orders thee to go home. Come out, scorpion! Sykes, who sojourned in Persia for a long time, says that, 10 that country, ‘“ some families possess an infallible remedy for the stings and bites of scorpions and tarantulas, in the shape certain small stones, which are kept as heirlooms and handed down from generation to generation as most cherished possessions These are believed to be a secretion from the eyes 0 nate prince, turned by enchantment into an ibex, which lament: ted its cruel fate with floods of tears, that hardened as they fel on the barren Persian hills, among which it was condemned! wander.’’* Unfortunately, Miss Sykes has not placed on record the method of using the aforesaid stones for effecting the cute If these stones are applied to that part of the body which bas been stung by a scorpion or tarantula for extracting the venoll therefrom, we may safely place this Persian method of treat ment in the category of ‘‘ sucking-cures’’ and conclude that it is the Persian analogue of the North Indian cure-charm No. I described supra, wherein the bell-metal platter is used for extra ing the venom from the patient’s body. Then again, is Sykes has omitted to record whether or not any prayer to Al is recited at the time of applying these stones to the afilcted part. If the recital of any such prayer is necessary at the tim? of using the stones, the similarity between the North India? cure-charm No, I and the Persian ‘‘ sucking-cure’’ i complet The question, therefore, arises: Whether or not any sath prayer is recited at the time of applying these stones to tHe patient’s body ? ow it would appear from the following testimony ey invo bought quaint, incised metal boxes and old brass bowls, | of these latter being once the stock-in-trade of a native doc? ! Crooke’s An Introducti sii nd Folklore # ° ‘ t a secsgite India. Psa 1894. - “ig pmeadicgnt ite : rough Persia EET nl : Londo John Macqueen. 1901. p. I ag Saddle. By Ella C. Sykes e drops the key against the prayer suitable for the complaint with which he is dealing, and if the invalid swallows the water in a believing spirit, his recovery from illness will be effected. : the water over their heads.’ In view of the foregoing testimony, we are justified in pre- suming that a prayer to Allah would appear to be invariably recited at the time of applying the aforementioned stones to the patient’s body. ruperature, we have here an anticipation by the primitive "408 of the modern European treatment of hydrophobia- Patients by the Buisson Bath. Corrupt Text of the Cure-Charm No. I for the Cure of Hydrophobia. RU ales at fax zx BAT WT) cteré waar Zac eek facaat faa ea trea a ate at gaan aga) (wget) AF 1 Op. cit., p. 46. 2 Op. cit., pp. 112-13. 230 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915,] Corrupt Text of the Cure-Charm No. I I for the Cure of Hydrophobi ga Mes F AS SBT A IA WAT Ea | BMS Ae, SAE ter wetaa we Ba! WH, | Hes, Hares, Fat, Jal, BAe, BHA, faa afcat a fate qe Rt UAT ara Tze aifwar dfeaT | Corrupt Text of the saat No. III for the Cure of son Blin en Sj ace we) St fee fafa =) Sf fete feta fate a ; aqat = ae Saat SE | OPS IAB OOo 16, NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. XXV. Note.—The numeration of the articles below is continued rom p. 488 of the *‘ Journal and Proceedings’’ for IgI4, 147. First Casi Sages To ‘Tue Mint Towns OF THE GHAL Emprerors oF INDIA A paper called ‘ The Mint Towns of the Mughal ‘Emperors of India’ appeared in the 1912 issue of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. In the Introduction I mentioned my intention of keeping the Mint Tables embodied in that contri- bution up to date by the periodical issue of aapteoticn and addi- tion slips, and hoped that collectors would help by permitting me to mention their beg coins. I now publish the first Supplement to that work. he errors spuuiting correction fall into three classes. There are a few or rdinary misprints which escaped detection when the > proof sheets were read. One or two references, thoug ERRATA. A a For Mandisor read Moo - £30. For Hissar, read H. P. 430. To Awadh, and Akbtaesaiede Awadh, add Suba P. 435. For aad, read ali, P. 436. For Mr. Rodgers at the time of writing said sore the coin was in his possession, read This coin was seen Ye ae Cunningham in Lucknow in 1840, and an imprint of 1 Thi co bodied in a slip issued with the start secthe — Mapes ped that the coin is still in existence, and that it may be traced by one of our Keen 5 upkno Ow collectors . For Itawa, read Itaw P. 130, Column Ajmer, A’, line 6, insert G(1). P. 453. Anwala should succeed Aniupnagar. P. 461, Under Bindraban, the coins of Muaminabad have os omitted. As Bandar Shahi has now been shown to be a 932 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [J uly & Aug., 1915. mistaken reading—see below—this mint should be deleted, and the column devoted to Maminabad. The only entry is Shah > Alam II, 4, P. M. ig 476. For Chitor, read Chitor. P. 478. For Hisar, ‘read Hisar. P. 484. For Deogarh, read Deogarh. — P, 487. Column Satara, MR, line 8, delete T. This iss clerical error. P. 490. At head of first column, interchange & ani A. 4 491. Qanauj should precede Kabul. . 493. For Sitpir, read Sitpir. Also Sitpur should Zulli Sahrind P. 494. Sikakul should succeed saves and Sitpiur. 496. For ‘Azimabad, read ‘Azim P. 505. On this page is the senate ‘Kiratpir, which on page 429 is written Kiratpfir. One of these is an error, bat I should like to see the coin before deciding which is the correct rendering. P. 510. There is a reference to a Gohad copper coin of Akbar. This is a pure clerical error, and should be deleted. P. 517. For sb} ie@e Mustafa-abad, read ou! Mustafa-abad. : P. 523. On p. 429 I have mentioned Nahan mint as bell somewhat doubtful though included, but by inadvertence have omitted it from the actual Tables. ‘One of the vacant coll should be devoted to Nahan mint, which should really follow Nagor. The only entry is Shah ‘Alam II, #, R(1)- CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS. P, 429. For Bikanir, read Bikane as . 43: remarks on the Acie mint now req XXI of the second volume of the new Lahore Museum Catalogue. A reproduction of the Sagittarius muhar ® bearing the name of Nir Jahan, of the Lahor mint, is aes! the same Plate. I wrote that this was the only know? zodi 8 coin struck at Lahor mint. But I find that a Capra rupee struck at Lahor, dated 1036a.H., is in Be Vv aTvan. Dr. G. P. Taylor tas paeslet acquit a dim of Akbar of year 985 a.n., Shick bears the full ” name of Anharwala Pattan Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 233 [V.8.] ’ P, 435, ZAINU-L-BILAD. A _ reference is invited to the Note on this mint in the second volume of the new Lahore Museum Catalogue, and to Mr. A. Master’s paper ‘The Mint Town Zainu-l-bilad’ in N. S. X XI. P. 440. For Ujain, read Ujjain. P. 441. Column Ahmadabad, A/, line 24,insertP.M. This muhar is interesting in view of Mr. A. Master’s recent paper on the Ahmadabad mint—N. S. XXII. Its fabric is exactly similar to that of the Ahmadabad muhar of Bedar Bakht, struck in the same year. Ahmadabad muhars of Akbar’s earlier types are not rare, but are quite unknown of the Ilahi type. Otherwise all known Ahmadabad muhars are very scarce. Column Ahmadnagar, Ai, line 4, delete B.M. This is really 4 Nizim Shahi coin—compare N. 8. VII, § 48. P. 441, second footnote. Mr. H. Nelson Wright has a coup- let Ahmadanagar rupee of Jahangir, and also an Ahmadanagar Tupee of the usual Llahi type. P. 446. Column A‘zamnagar, &, line 11, insert XXII. P. 448. Column Akbarnagar, Ji, line 7, insert Cabinet de France; line 14, delete B.M. The latter coin is really of Jahingirnagar mint. In line 4, A7, insert J. P. (Collection of Mr. Jagat Prasad, Post Office and Telegraph Department, Delhi). - 451. Column Siba Awadh, &, line 24, insert C. J. B. (Cabinet of Mr. C. J. Brown, Lucknow). P. 454, Column Balapir, A, line 20, insert B.M. P. 455. A copper coin of Akbar of Budaon mint has been published in Mr. W. H. Valentine’s ‘The Copper Coins of India’, Spink & Son, 1914. P Column Burhanpir Js, line 4, insert T. _ Column Bareli A7, line 11, insert B. Gold coins of Bareli mint are very rare. P. 458. For y& Bikanir, read wt Bikaner. +s P. 459. Column Balwantnagar, 4, line 24, insert B.M. _ P. 460. Column Bindiabat Muminabad, 4, line 24, isert Ca, P. 461. The mint-name Bandar Shahi has been — be an erroneous reading, the real mint being Srinagar—se " 95 hew Lahore Museum Coin Catalogue, Vol. II, pages xev1 sat : lt should be deleted, and the column devoted to Miiminabad— 8€€ above, : P. 462. For Bahadurpatan, read Bahadurpattan. ich. Column Bharich, &, line 24, insert T. - 465. Bairata giles coins should be attributed to a new 234 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1916, mint Barar, to which one of the supplementary empty columns 3 should be devoted. ‘The only entries relate to Akbar and Jahangir. See N. S. XXIII, §135. Barar should really succeed Budaon. P. 466. Column Panipat, AS, line 24, insert B.M. Mr C. J. Brown has pointed out that the epithet should read 4 instead of &b3—see the second volume of the new Lahore Museum Catalogue, p. Ix. I accept this emendation. P. 467. Column Patna, A’, line 16, delete B. M. This coin is of Sahrind mint. Column Purbandar, A, line 16, insert P.M. P, 469. Column Tatta, A’, line 4, insert P.M. Also in same column, AX, line 20, insert L.M. P 473. Column Jiinagarh, A’, line 8, insert N.S. XVI Attention is called to Dr. G. P. Taylor’s monograph on the coins of Jéinagarh inN §. XIX. Column Jahangirnagar, A, line 14, insert B.M. This coin, from the Bleazby Collection, was incorrectly attributed to Akbarnagar mint—see above. Fr; have stated that all known coins of Champénll mint are of date a.H. 942—see second volume of the new Lahore Museum Catalogue, p.lxx. Mr. Nelson Wright has a new type of copper coin dated 943. zs . For Chinapatan, read Chinapattan. P. 488. Column Sa‘dnagar, A/, line 16, insert L.M. P. 489. Column Siirat, AS, line 4, replace P. M. by Ril). Column Sirat, line 9, AX and Al; insert B. M. and I Gomer numeral) respectively. olumn Surat, line 11, Al, delete T(2). A characteristic | feature of the Sarat mint is that half-rupees of nearly 7 Emperor and claimant issued from it. P. Column Saharanpir A/, line 24, insert ; B. P. 491. Column Shahjahanabid, Al, line 7, delete XV. H. Valen This coin is really of Akbarabiad mint. See Mr. W. tine’s ‘The Copper Coins of India,’ Part I, p. 94, number er Column Shahjahanabad, Al, line 11. I regard this ently as doubtful. Column Shahjahinabad, AE, line 16, insert P. L. (Collestio® of Mr. Panna Lal, I.C.S., Moradabad, U. P.). P. 497. Colwmn Farrukhabad, A’, line 16, insert W- A, “ine 22, insert Ca .4 Also Column Firozgarh, A/, line 16, insert xxi, s13). 2 P. 499. Column Qandahar, A’, line 4, delete BM. 5 Ai, a 4, insert P M Column Kabul, 2, line 17, insert Sut. (Collectio? ; . 500. of Mr. R. Sutcliffe, Burnley, England). Column Kabui &, line 22, delete L. M. This is really® coin of Aurangzeb. P. 501. Column Katak, A, line 3, insert B. M- Vol. XI, Nos.7 & 8.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 235 [V.S.] P. 503. Column Kashmir, A/, line 5, insert D.C. I re- commend this entry on the sole authority of the Da Cufiha Sale Catalogue which records the existence of a gold zodiacal coin of Kashmir mint bearing the names of Jahangir and Nir ahan. P, 504. Column Kora, A7, line 17, insert Wh. Also line 22, R, insert I.M. P. 505 Kambayat. Readers are referred to Dr. G. P. - monograph on the coins of Cambay—see N. 8. XX, 119, Also line 20, A7 insert Ca. P. 506. Column Gulbarga, A/, line 14. This entry is doubtful, — P. 509. Column Gorakpir, AS, line 7, insert W. P. 513. For Machhlipatan, read Machhlipattan. Column Machhlipattan, A, line 22, delete P.M. and insert Cabinet de France. P. 517. Column Mu‘azzamabad Ai, line 14, insert B.M. See Mr. W H. Valentine’s ‘The Copper Coins of India’, Part I, p. abi number lt 1. Also A, line 16, insert L.M. 5 __ Ihave lately acquired a full dim of Gwaliar mint of type Indian Museum Catalogue, Plate IV, 445, which shows that the Wustrated in Dr. G. P. Taylor’s ‘The Coins of Ahmadabad,’ curnal of the Bombay Branch of the RA.S, 1900. The “over of Mr. W. H. Valentine’s ‘The Copper Coins of India ms illustrated in Mr. C. J. Bodgers’? paper’ Copper Coins of alg pt. A. 8. B.. 1889, It is of oie 4. month Di, and is relly the earliest known of this heavy currency. As far as eee W the coin is still unique. I cannot say where it 1s an of Gi belonged to the late Sir Denzil Ibbetson. Full ee as Wright Indpir mint are in the Cabinet of Mr. H. Nelson dam was identical in weight with the half tanka, but The n ; i. only one case does the dam currency bear its denom1 236 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 19165, national epithet—see the second volume of the new Lahore Museum Catalogue, p. 94. Double dams, corresponding in weight and size with the full tankas, are even rarer. I[ can refer numismatists to three specimens. A heavy dam of Islam Shah Siri was published in Mr. H. Nelson Wright’s paper ‘The Coins of the Pathan Sultans of Dehli’, J. BR. AS, 1 There is a double dam of J ahangir of Bairata mint in the Cabinet of Mr. H. Nelson Wright. The third specimen is the Shah Jahan coin of Lucknow mint in the Indian Museum. further remark. Sirdhana is in the Meerut District, ant belonged at one time to the Begam Somru. Perhaps reader familiar with the locality and the period can throw further light on the matter. It may be stated as a general rule that the Mughal coppt currency was quite different in type, weight, and size from that in gold and silver. Yet we occasionally get pieces? copper struck from silver dies. These may have been intended Or it is possible that some were at one time lated. bi Burhanpir copper coin of Jahangir and the Tatta coppe a of Muhammad Shah are really copper rupees. Several of the copper issues of Shah ‘Alam II are of the silver type, from the Ahmadabad mint. I have since found that Dr. is Taylor possesses a beautiful little Anmadabad khair Hae! ug! hile the proofs of this paper have been passing : the Press, I am able to supply the following supplementat information. joo - 453. Column Ausa, Ai, line 16, insert Kot. (Collect of Mr. C. E. Kotwall, Bombay). -. genetil = he cepper coins of Elichpiir mint are en ost shapeless and dateless pieces of poor workmanship, and ee invariably display only a part of the complete legend. ec | Wolseley Haig recorded a note on a large find ta copper coins, and attributed them to the reigns of the em? ile denoted in the Table. I have scrutinised the plate Pains | his paper, and where dates are absent am not convineet hee y reigns. entered the coin of Shah Jahan on the sole authority | Leggett Sale Catalogue. Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.) Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 237 [V.8.] P. 457. Column Bareli, A’, line 8, insert J. P. (see P. 467. Column Purbandar, A/, line 11,insert W. Mr. R. Burn also possesses a specimen. P. 469. Column Toragal, A/, line 16, insert W. P. 489. Column Surat, A’, line 9, insert P. L. (see above). P. 516. Column Muradabad, 4, line 24, insert P. L. (see above). t the Annual Meeting of the Numismatic Society of India_held at Lucknow on the 29th January, 1915, Mr. Panna Tal, 1.C.S., exhibited an unusually fine rupee of Akbar of Pattan mint, which showed that the correct marginal inscrip- tim is Dar Shahr Anharwala Pattan. Pattan rupees of Akbar were first published by Lt.-Colonel Vost, I.M.S., in N.8. XI. He had not good specimens to work upon, and read the mint name as Naharwala Pattan. R. B. WHITEHEAD. 148. Two Mucuat Coprrer Corns. A. Shah Jahan. Metal—copper. Mint—Ilahabad. S. 7 inches = 1:9 centimetres. . 315 grains. Date 1049 A.H. Obverse Uns Reverse [oe] brat sd A D An Iahabad copper coin of Shahjahan is mentioned in t. White King’s sale catalogue. B. Farrukhsiyar. Metal—copper. Mint—Shah [jahanabad] ? ‘8 inches = 2:1 centimetres. Provenance—Muradabad. 238 ~=Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915, Obverse obo gl Sag Reverse ; —— ye Copper coins of Farrukhsiyar are known of Ahmadabad, Akbarabad, Bijapur, Sarat, Sholapir, Kabul, Machhlipattan, — but none of Shahjahanabad, though gold and siver coins of that mint are known. e This specimen is worn and only the word Shah can be read. Other Mughal mints beginning with sl are Shahabad and Shahgarh (Kanauj) neither of which are mints of Farrakl: siyar. Panna Laut, L058. 149. Tue ZoroasTrtan Derry ‘‘ Arpogur’’ oR “ ABD SHUR’’ on InDo-SoyTHIAN COINS. __ Dr. M. Aurel Stein in his admirable article on the ‘ Zoros® | trian Deities on Indo-Scythian coins’ published in 1887, ai | don, has supplied us with very interesting descriptions of B® — coins. Formerly there were a great many incorrect readings ee these coins; for instance the Gicnds KAN HPKI, ooHPsl, | KOPANO, PAO, PAO NANO PAO, etc., formerly as Kanarki, Ooherki, Korano, Ra , Raonanorao, ete, “ read as Kanishka, Huvishka, Koshdno, Shé Shahanshah, 6 ie of his readings are summarized as follows :— MOBS } = Mihr = Sun-god. MAO = Mah = Moon-god. Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 239 [N.S.] OAAO = Vata = Vada = Wind-god. Aehp> sos): = Athsho = Ffire-god. OPAATNO- = Verethraghna = War-god. PAOPHOPO = Shahrevar = genius of metals. OANINAO- = Vanainti = Female genius (star). TEIPO = Tir = Archangel representing 4th Zoroas- trian month. APAEIXbO Ashaeikhsho Ashavahishto. Zoroastrian Archangel Ardibahisht. Among some of the puzzling legends, Dr. Stein finds APAOXPO occurring on some of the Indo-Scythian coins. An Ardshu APAOXpbO a@rd u kh sh (Izafat). ¢ I hope some numismatist will be able to throw further light on this suggestion. FRAMJEE JAMASJEE THANAWALLA. 150. A New Covreter Mugar or Ntev-p-pin JanAneir, UGHAL Emprror oF INDIA. Thave recently acquired a heavy round muhar of Jahangir, described below :— Metal: Gold. int: Agra, Date: 1019 a.H., and year of reign 5. Weight: 195 English grains. Diameter: 1-05 inch. Fia. 1. Obverse : In a multifoil flowered area enclosed in a double circle with dots between. o rs gle FoR 3305 240 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915, Reverse: In area as on obverse. gly b er wt p& ets The couplet formed by the obverse and reverse legents runs thus :— s ie : “ glasls pst ut pre enol y gle Translation : Struck in Agra the royal coin on gold in the month af ihr. (By) Shéh Naru-d-din Jahdngir, son of Akbar Badshéb. ' This coin contains the word Sikkah-i-shaht which 18 ie found on any of Jahangir’s couplet muhars or rupees in pa lished catalogues. ie The coin is somewhat worn; hence the illustration 16 from a drawing, not from a cast. Framsee Jamassen THANAWAL: Bombay, 16th January, 1915. Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.| Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 241 [V.S.] 151. Tue Lakanav Mint. [With Plates XIII-XV]. ‘“‘Lakhnau is a large city on the banks of the Gumti, delightful in its surroundings,’’ says Abu-l-Fazl, and indeed little more is to be said of it during Mughal times. Its im- portance both as a city and a mint came later. Still this much we can gather from the scanty records of historians that, situated as it was in the most fertile province of Northern Hindustan, and standing away from the main roads between the capitals of the Empire, it was continually, like Jaunpur, the spot fixed upon by the disaffected ‘‘to raise the head of rebel- lion’’—a back shop of sedition, a city of refuge for such as were under the ban of the court. The origin of the name has never been satisfactorily settled. Some would find it in an ancient Village site Lachhmanpar (Lakhshmanavati) supposed to have been founded by the legendary Lachhman, brother of Ram handra —near an orifice, within the present Machchhi Bhawan, which led down the abode of Sesnag, a thousand-headed snake which supports the world on its head. The name Lachhman la (= Lachhman’s Hill) survived until quite recent times. Others prefer the derivation from Qila Likhna derived ftom an Ahir architect Likhna, who is supposed to have plann the fort for the Sheikhs who settled in the town in the 13th century. Both are almost certainly incorrect, but they point to the earliest site of the city. The earliest Muhammadan settlers came in the 13th century, the Sheikhs from Bijnaur, kh Qiyamu-d-din Haji, who had arrived in Lakhnau The name Minanagar, properly applied to a muhalla, Was Once applied to the whole city. vo akhnau formed part of the dominions of the Sharqi Kings i Jaunpar, but in the year of Shah Mina’s death it was re- 1 Lodi. ns Shut 1526 a. (933 a.H.) but abandoned it the same year, J r ho ra and that in that short time the Sheikhs collected i Akbar until at least as late as the thirty-seventh year - * Teign, 1000 a.n. During the early years of the reign vee 242 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (July, & Aug., 1915. was engaged in quelling the revolt of Sikandar Khin Uzbek. He is said to have taken a liking to the city and to have had several muhallas built south of the Chauk, one of the gates of which is still known as the Akbari Darwaza. For about ten years Lakhnau continued to be disturbed by the restlessness of Sikandar Khan and Husain Khin Tukriya, some time governor. But in 980 a. 4. the former ‘‘laid his head on the pillow of mortal sickness and departed this life ’’ and three years later peace appears to have been restored. From this time onwards until the Nawabi Lakhnaus scarcely mentioned in the official anna's or the pages of historians. From time to time a member of the famols town during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Si) dars, unless, like Jawahir Khan at the end of Akbar’s felt they were inhabitants, did not reside in Lakhnau. It® usually joined with Baiswara, the two forming a Sarkar undet the control of a faujdar. Such a faujdir was Nizim Murtat Khan, son of S‘adi Jahan of Pihani, who was pensioned of?” the twenty-fourth year of Shah Jahan’s reign.* In this relg? the mint was occasionally worked, one gold, a few silver and 4 few copper coins being known. From. the nineteenth ® yo ! Al-Bada@oni, Vol. IT sere TE oe i; adaoni, Vol. II : : Ain-i-Aleb ito ade” 358-74. _ 469, oe Duckiner Manat written I have found a coin of the 14th yea! Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 243 [W.8.] or his son were ever in or near Lakhnau.! The Khulasatu-t- tawarikh (circ 1695) and the Méasiru-l-umara (circ 1750) give the most meagre accounts of the city, and indeed it village headman, and captain of roving Afghan brigands, seized villages, looted property and defied the local authorities. A few were put down after their mud forts had been besieged and stormed.’’ 2 A Table showing the coins issuing from the Lakhnau Mint. a, | A AR v2 0) Babur. . Gite a Se ~ x ee Re Oe ga Sher Shah Sari .. ey Roar - x TAkbar. . ats ie est Ye % x | Shah Jahan es oe a Aye x x x ee Aurangzeb | x x ee Shah ’AlamI is - ‘ x Pie i se —- = a ad $A neers Jahandar op MB Re: x (a pe abo eee Farrukbsiyar . : e x cee, eee A ie ae: 5 Se ees ee Sat REAPS EES Pane ma aes FE hal ; ry ‘Refuddarjat , a x : tee oar | | Shah Jahan 1 rs re — x See ce fe si y x SFR gs TN 1 . iven mo ,t8e information of Mr. J. N. Sarkar, who has also kindly Te en, much information on the history of Lakhnau in the 16th and. 2 centuries, J. N. Sarkar. 244 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. {July & Aug., 1915. The Coins. BABUR. R 1. Year 936— Obverse : Reverse: In circle : — Within ornamented W.? oblong border. Ss. 1:0 oUt Y) a), ars demo yh em cnt pe at Spnvy cjle sldgl Margin in segments ; divided by orna- ments :— Above— | QUE be! wy [ bbd) : evel earl Ce Bel ORS (3)bh ye This coin was in- the White-King collection: it now ote at sy M. Zoubofft of Moscow, who very kindly sent me* cast of it SHER SHAH SURI. z 2. Year— Obverse : Reverse : Wt. 319 dee .! abel) " Ss. 9 eats 3d) wlble ‘: ext wy Lol} Seam sw 1» a); Ae oy? ' . akleo po LM. Ci 7) AKBAR, E 3. Year 963— Obverse : Reverse ¢ Wt. 310 See aan S. 85 ook wat oo? ped we re y Vol. pe 7 & 8.] Numismatic Supplement No. X XV. 245 [V.8.] M. op under (» r Years 963 M. X on reverse L. 966 tf 967 M. XX on reverse L 967 No. M. Note on Coin No. 3.—I have discovered two coins in the Lucknow Museum figured in the plate as 3a, 3b, which give two different readings for the obverse. Both appear to be of 967 aH. 3a reads abs above cwsls. 3b reads what I take to be Se or possibly (¢)5,: the latter is an entireiy new epithet. av) Year 96— Obverse : Reverse : Wt. 159 as No. 3 as No. 3. ay but final figure miss- ing- 3 M. X over H. N. W. 5 Year 981 Obverse : Reverse : W. 292 pigs ace S. 8 urs ‘s site wre ae! M. ww in uw dhaw Gal H. N. W 6. Year 983 Ghose: Reverse : Wt. 320 iss} yy es 8. -9 csi — ped 9 dete wre NBooned gar M ww M $3 I. M; Years 975 L. M 977 L. M 982 I. M. (312°5) 984 P. M. (318) 246 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915. 7. Year 984 Obverse : Reverse : Wt. 316 as No. 6 Mee 9 8. -9 but 4) Gye oka M ww inv» 9 Mee j ths e3 Cuulig [ qare] P. M. Years 985 I. M. (3175) 985 os) on obverse L. M. 986 I. M. (3203) 987 Cie 988 éS on obverse P. M. 989 2 L. M 8. Year 984 Obverse Reverse: W. 157 as No. 7 as No. 7. S. 7 No. M 3 H. N. W. 9. Year 1000 Obverse : Reverse: W. as No. 7 [at J al) 8. 9 he jie M. ZousBorf?. SHAH JAHAN. AV. 10. Year 1051— Obverse : Reverse : 15 R : Wt. 167 In area of dots with In area of dots wip | 8. .85 knots at corners:— knots at cornels~ The Kalima and t-¢1 ¢ 3 72> js in lower left corner Margins. top 3 wil (sony Tight see Joc lower wleic eye left wt ple o) Leal 18 oe 3% Margins. left Wo! 4 to vale right (38 ie bottom a Vol. ee 7& 8.) Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 247 [W.8.] This is e only gold coin known at present from the Lakhnau Min AR. ll. Year 1055— Obverse : Reverse : 19 R. as No. 10 as No. 10. Wt. but t-30 but 14 8. marginal inscriptions start at the left mar- gin. I @ rupee, probably of 1054, in which the marginal Stistion, on the obverse starts from the bottom margin. H. N. W. A. 12. Year—5 R. Obverse : Reverse : Wt. 610 2 _3e aldol e B. 1} ke le dine he 2 oe This is the oniy tanka known of Shah Jahan. 13. Year 104— Obverse : Reverse : W. 309:5 5 heals |e - 8. 85 cpt s— shed Peer wu. 14, Year 1049 Hiviees « Reverse: W. 151 as No.13 as No. 13. 8. -65 but 1-19. DO. a 10 Year —"_ Obverse - Reverse : W. 309°5 me jE gle vee S. +g aks wha cad [8 ] Cnet aide ed Trace of date above 940. C. J.B. c.f. also ai Mughal Coins, J. A. S. B. 1895, No. 248 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug,, 1916, AURANGZEB. R. 16. Year—19 Obverse : Reverse: Wt. 185 ye ple csagile 8. 8. 3 By! ene aa! 9 JP? 24 9 33 Luple dee as. Nee [teav] whe ys phy LM (a) Years——_—14 R. L.M. b. date over whe. 1087-419 B.. L: M. 10ss—20 R. ILM 1088—20 R. I. M. 1089—21 R. ioe 1096—28 R. L. M. 1099—31 R. LL. M. Ki0t--33 Bo Tw. HOl—34 RL. M. 1102—34 R. L.M. ec. date under &. 1102—35 R. LL. M. 1094—26 R. LM this--36 Rt 1095-27 R. LM 10s—30 Re ow. 1096-29 R. LM 1104—37 R, -L. M. 1097-29 R. LM 1105—38 R. L. M. 1098—30 R. I. Mt and onwards—last date 1098—31 R. L M. known 1116 (r) 1100—32 R. LM Cae ow . _, Coins of 50 R. and 51 R. are also known but with the Hijra year missing. 17. Year— Obieves : Reverse: W. 210 ae 8. °7 ae Shae : Sy lye oe urls a Coit Rodgers’ Mughal Copp’? | No. 65. J. A. 8. B. 18% This reading of Rodgers is very doubtful. Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 249 [W.8. SHAH ‘ALAM I° R 18. Year—ahd Obverse : Reverse : Wt. 160(worn) csjle uxple 8. 9 What = hone plc gla oa} we i. te pee 2 ae Years 1119 ahd oe Fe So = ee 2 -— nae 7 ~ — 4 JAHANDAR. A. 19. Year 1124—ahd Obverse : Reverse : Wt. 174 w! Ra ee ue) i 8. 85 Lire ic : Cpl dal dew wy BLEsb ad yous yes fread sie > 20_y) Oy se ei I. M. FARRUKH SIYAR. A. *0. Year 1125—2 R. Obverse: Reverse : 8.-9 {ee hee . r Dye Ext_y 9 psu ob pA seen eT crpla ain BT a oe ¥ I. M. Years 1124 ahd L. a 1125 2 R. (95 in second line) H. N.W. 1126 3 R. (95 in last line) F; 1197 4: a ‘a M. 1128 5 R. ” 99 250 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [July & Aug., 1915, 91. Year 11307 R. Obverse : T oad ot ate cl” Boake: st ‘ avy Years 1031 8 R. RAFI‘U-D-DARJAT. A. 22. Year 1131 ahd Obverse : Lay} easy tt on wg psy eaale ————— Whyte Ly dys 8S 0 3 SHAH JAHAN II. R Year 1131 ahd Obverse : je sl gb Ras thet Sylac 23. Oo MUHAMMAD. R Year 1132 ahd Obverse : yl do 24, ote tier Sylac Reverse: as No 20. but v Reverse: npile om! we Be” pe P.M Reverse: ur ec do! unsle ae we p. we Vol. XI, Nos. 7 & 8.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXV. 251 [V.S.] Years 1132—2 R. L. M. 11:38—2:R. ee 25. Year 1135—5 R. Obverse : Reverse: xl deve as No. 24. eh ee but a je xl&gb pe eS LIPS ylao 8Sn0 26. Year 1135—5 R. Obverse : Reverse: as No. 25 crple aigno F) Bie pple Neen” job od H. N. W. APPENDIX. ‘The following coin from Mr. Nelson-Wright’s cabinet is ascribed to the Lakhnau mintage: but the name is not quite sufficiently clear in my opinion, without corroborative evl- ence, to warrant its being included in this catalogue. 7. Year 967 Obverse : Reverse: 8.15 In square with knots In square :— (ringed) at corners :— oe obs The Kalima \ jle gle (Suri arrangement.) gn Margins top :— ero! U8 ivi ” a owes ov reading upwards outwards) right — and inwards over As Margins: left sShe Jbe lower: Loi] ye Ble i ee tive evidence elon funn Tt Maga tobe Encino Soe (No. 27¢ in Plate). It supplies the final » oe. atin fabric to Mr. Wright’s coin except that it has a rosace as a Mint Mark on the obverse and is of the date 968 4-H. Cc. J. Brown. Lucknow, 1915, Jour, As. Soc. Benc., Vor. XI, PLATE XIII. THE LAKHNAU MINT COINS. ART. PLATE XIV. Jor, As. Soc. Benc., Voi. XI., PLATE XV. THE LAKHNAU MINT COINS. ART. 151. ies. SS ee ae ee ee ee eee ee eo sas Pe a ee ee ee - _ wo i Shine acca JULY, 1o15. The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal was held on Wednesday, the 7th July, 1915, at 9-15 p.m. Lieut-Colonel Sir Lzonarp Rogrrs, Kt., C.1LE., M.D., » F.R.C.P., F.R.CS., F.A.S.B., LMS., President. in the alr. The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul W Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. H. G. Carter, r. F. H. pha Mr. J. Insch, Mr. 8. W. Kemp, Dr. S. C. Mab bcisane Visitors :—Mr. D. N. Carter and Mr. F. Cotta. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Fourteen presentations were announced. l. The General Secretary reported that the Hon’ble Mr. H. F. Samman had expressed a desire to withdraw from the Society. _ 2 The General Secretary ry rhs the death of Mr. H. 8. Bion of the Geological Survey of India 3. The following gentlemen were proposed as Honorary oe rof. Paul Vinogradoff, F.B.A., D.C.L. (Oxford), LL.D. Co, Harvard, and Liverpool). Mr. n Gestion Darboux, Membre de L’Institut, Sec- rotaire cata de L’Academie des Sciences, Doyen honor- te Ae la F iced des Sciences, Membre du Bureau des Longi Honorary Doctor of Science of Cambridge and Bosker of Mathematics of Christiania, Past President of the Mathema- tical Society. of Fran nce, Honorary Member of the Manchester Literary and rie vay Society and of the London Mathe- matical Socie Sir Pav Manson, G.C.M.G., M.D. (Aberd.), LL.D. (Aberd.), F.R.C.P ., Honorary D.Sc. (Oxon ). Sir Joseph John Thomson, Kt.,0.M., M.A., Se.D. (Dublin), 2Se. (Oxt ford, Columbia, Johns "Hopkins, Victoria), (Glasgow, Aberdeen, Princeton, Birmingham, St. areal Sdttingen), P Ph.D. (Cracow, par: F.R.S.E. Sir William Turner, K.C.B., M.B. (London), D.C. "> lal ‘am, Toronto and Oxford), LD. (Glasgow, St. Andrews exx Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {July, 1915.] Aberdeen, Western University, Pennsylvania and McGill Uni- versity), Sc.D. (Cambridge and Dublin), F.R.C.S. (London and Edinburgh), F.R.S.E. The following papers were read :— 1. Portuguese Losses in Indian Seas (1629-1636). _ Trans- lated by Mr. F. Corta. 2. Situhi-Sum-riag: the first work on Grammar in the Tib- etan Language (7th Century 4.D.).—By Dr. Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA. This paper has not yet been submitted for publication. The President announced that there would be no medical . meeting during the month. AUGUST, 1915. A Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of i. was held on Wednesday, the 4th August, 1915, at 9.15 Lizut.-CoLoneL Sir LeonaRD Rogsrs, Kt., C.1.E., M.D., BS., F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., 1.M.S., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Mr. A. K. M. Abdus Subhan, Babu 8.C. Banerji, Dr. P. J. Bruhl, Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. F. “isha Syed Abdullah-ul- Musawy, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidya- The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. oo presentations were announced. 1. The Hon. Secretary reported the receipt of the gift of the oriental books made to the Society by Mrs C. B. N. Cama. 2. The General wth a reported that Messrs. K. P. Jayasye al, S. R. Kumar, I. M. Mullick, J. H. Simpson, C. S. Taylor, Garfield Williams and the Hon’ble Justice A. Chau- dhur uri had expressed a desire to withdraw from the Society. 3. The General Secretary also reported the death of Mr. B.D. M. Humphries and Capt. J. G. L. Ranking. Pi one gentlemen were balloted for as Honor- ary ag Paul Vinogradoff, F.B.A., D.C.L. (Oxford), LL.D. Came, Harvard, and Liverpool). Jean Geston Darboux, Membre de L’ Institut, Secre- i perpetuel de L’ Academie des Sciences. Doyen honoraire a (Aberd oa, Patrick Manson, G.C.M.G., M.D. (Aberd.), LL. D. 5; rd.), F.R.C.P., Honorary D.De. (Oxon). av & it Joseph J ‘hs Thomson, Kt., O0.M., M.A., Se. ubl.), = (Oxon, Columbia, John Hopkios, olay, LL.D. (Glasg., exxii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Aug., 1915.| ., Princeton, Birm., St. And., Gott.), Ph.D. (Cracow, Christiania). Sir William Turner, K.C.B., M.B. (Lond.}, D.C.L. (Durh., pane and Oxon), VLD. (Glasg., St. Andr., Aberd., West- rm Univ. Pennsylvania and McGill Univ.), Sc. 'D. (Camb. and Dubl. i F.R.C.S. (Lond. and Edin.), F.R.S.E . The following gentleman was balloted for as a candi- date he Ordinary Member C. W. Gurner 1.C.S., U.S. Club, Calcutta, proposed by Mr. F. H. Gravely, seconded by the Hon’ble Justice Sir Asu tosh Mice. 6. The following papers were read :— North Indian Charms for aap Immunity from the Hess of Scorpion-Stings.—By S. C. - A Note on on — Forests between the Gandak and the Tista. ey I. H. Burk. a This paper will te ublished i in a subsequent number of the Journal. J 3. The Origin and “itp gti of the Fauna of the Lake of Tiberias.—By N. ANNA This paper will be published in a subsequent namber of the Journal t A Botanical Curio.— By 8. C. BAN®RJI. huge epiphytic Ficus bengalensis, L. on a tall Borassus fabeifer L. is to be found in the village Bara on the way i Pathrole from Madhupur (Sonthal Parganas). The two together appear to be a composite tree. One-half of the height bier er Palm from the ground, excepting a small portion at the is completely encased by the root of the fig. The pe be of the epiphytism is interesting. The President announced that there would be no medical q meeting during the month. a 17. Palaeontological Notes from Hazara. By H. C. Das-Gupra, M.A., F.GS. {With Plate XVI.] sive list of the literature on the subject, and practically no- A. TRIASSIC. be briefly recorded here. ‘These fossils include :— — : i | —This is represent- ed by one speci : eserved for an attemp Y one specimen sufficiently fairly pr vito distinct from and M , Mem., Geol. Surv. Ind., Vol. XXVI, pp. 1-302. 8 Pa rela 2, pp. 62-66, with plates - Ind., Ser. XV, Vol. III, pt. 2, pp. 62-66, a : 4 Denkschr, ah Ahi. Wie tum. Oe oe p- 107, tat. ¥; figs. 10-12 254 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [(Sept., 1915. this species Hoernes says ‘‘ Die Langendimension dieses Gehiiuse; betragt 55 mm., die Dicke bei vereinigten Klappen 5 mm.’’, while the corresponding dimensions from the Hazara specimen are 30 mm. an mm. (See pl. xvi, fig 3). 2. Pecten sp cf. Sanderbergert, Klipst.—One species of Pecten obtained from these beds agrees very well with Pecten specimen are all of the same strength, while in P. Sanderbergeri some of the ribs are strong while others are weak. (See pl. xvi, fig. 5.) Besides these two species mentioned above the collection includes a very small ammonite and a highly vaulted lamelli branch resembling a Vola. B. JvRAssic. Middlemiss does not mention the occurrence of any fossil im this northern section of the Hazara Jurassics, and the fol lowing were collected by the Presidency College party :— _ 1. Pseudomonotis sp.—This is represented by a single slightly inflated valve. Two species of Pseudomonotis have Lraaeed related to the group of Psewdomonotis ea ni of t 2. Aucella spitiensis form type Holdh.—The occurrent? of this genus in the Kalapani shales is interesting, 38 sentatives of this genus have already been recorded by Stoliczka* and Holdhaus® from the typical Spiti shales. - species under description is an extremely small one, 0 smaller than any that has been described from the SPH “ a 1 a ak : ae . xvi Pa on d. kk. Geol. Reich. Vol. XVIII, p. 157, tab. ie ? Pal. Ind., Ser. XV, Vol. IV with Pp’ ei , . IV, pt. 2, fase. 4, pp. 401-404, : —" Loria come tag vel. L, pp. 559-599. 2 urv. Ind., Vol. V, p. 88. 1866. 5 Op. cit., pp. 404-415, F Vol. XI, No. 9.] Palaeontological Notes from Hazara. 255 [V.8.] shales, and very likely the specimens represent some immature forms of Aucella spitiensts form type Holdh.'! The geographical distribution of Auwcella has been dealt with by Pompeckj,* ; : 2 tian times in a ep direction. The occurrence of Aucella in the beds of Hazara is in exact conformity with this hypothesis, as also with the direction of migration indi- cated by him. According to Pompeckj this migration must have taken place during Kimmeridgian and Tithonian times, a theory very much corroborated by the striae tia in the overlying beds, of the well-known Tithonian fossil Perisphinctes (Virgatosphinctes) siriaay 3. Inoceramus, sp. 1 and sp. 2.—Inoceramus is most abundantly represented i in oes shales, but per gprony me not 4 single perfect specimen could be obtained. A number of sides on Siutils mentioned above the collection also includes several casts of Cardium, sp- C. GIgUMAL SaNDSTONE. The specimens were all obtained from the Gieumal sand- stone overlying the Spiti shales and developed near Kuthwal and they include the following :— 1. Arca sp. cf. neg! Stoliczka.*—Only one species of Arca— 4. Boertond ana—has been recorded from the Spiti ‘tea, and the present oe though agreeing with the one Pviously = Ao abhen in the nature of the ribbing, is much higher, y be preraieg however, that according to Elta ite specimens ote Egertoniana are labelled a: Corbula Middlemissii, n. sp.—This genus has been already recorded from the Spiti shales of Chumbi peak,® but ta ftom the Gieumal sandstone. The shell is rather large, eular, mae _ markedly inequivalve. The margins ueved vell-rou nded; the umbones — — and curv Saco ae OO eo aRReTN rerae ee ; Op. Cit., ane p. 410, 1 xevii, fi ell. Pp. my oy Fahrbue £10, cei, Bes und Pal,, Beilage-band, XIV, 1901, * Op. cit., pp. 415-421, with plates Moldhaus, Op. cit., pp. pov ang with plate xcv, figs. 1-10. Geol. S urv. Ind., Vol. XXVI, p. 34. 256 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1916. equal to 21 mm. The present species, as regards its scul turing, is very nearly allied to Corbula Raimondi, Gabb,! from which, however, it can be at once distinguished by its differ. fi : College collection there is one specimen presumably of this species which has a marked elliptic shape possibly due to accidental circumstances. D. TERTIARY. Besides Montlivaltia (near Nagakki) and Echinolampa’ (near Hasan Abdal), already mentioned by Mr. Middlevis, the tertiary beds near Hasan Abdal yielded one specie a description of which will bring this short note to a close. (1) Nautilus hazaraensis, n. Sp- The specimen is very much depressed and of medium ce the diameter being about 70 mm. It is umbilicated wit in very small umbilicus of about 7mm. diameter. The pas is rounded: the mouth is semi-elliptic with a sub-venl -_eS ° . . i : b. This species is very closely related to N. For besi,* Daa and Haime, but can be distinguished from it by the fae large! the margin of N. Forbesi is much broader with a little $$ _ Le !'N.J.f, Min. Geol. u Pal. Beilage-band, Vol. XI, 1897-9» PP 114, taf. II, figs. 15a, b. “branchial ' 2 Mon. Pal. Soc., Vol. LX XII—the cretaceous Lamellibran™” p- 212, with plate. 8 Op. cit., pp. 39, 41, 42. * Deser. Anim, l’Ind., p. 338, pl. xxxiv, figs. 12, 12a. Vol. XI, No. 9.] Palacontological Notes from Hazara. 257 [N.8.] siphuncle. In the geome species the septa, on the other hand, are more closely set This specimen was collected by Mr. Phanindranath Mukher- jee, M.Sc., a member of the college party. (See pl. xvi, figs. 1 and 2.) EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI. Fic. 1.—Nautilus hazaraensis, n. sp. See: view. 2— ,, ont view. », 3—Megalodon, sp. of. punilus Gamba. » 4—Corbula M iddlemissii sp. », 5.—Pecten, sp. cf. Bantlahibeth: Klipst. All the figures are 14 times natural size. See ee at 3 a As. Scc. Benc., Vor. XI., 1915. | PLATE XVI. FOSSILS FROM HAZARA. 18, History of Navya Nydya in Bengal and Mithila, By Rat Monmowan CHAKRAVARTI BAHADUR. Medicine, in the semi-practical Smrti and Grammar, and in Indian neo-logic. Even now students from Mithila, Benares, Maharastra, and Dravida visit Navadvipa for learning this branch of knowledge in Eastern India. The subject will be dis- cussed under three heads :— A. The Introductory. B. The Maithili School. C. The Gauriya School. The result of discussion as to the times of the Naiyayika and other Philosophical writers is summarised below :— 260 ora per oP © ~ im 99 bo Se bo o— or - Haridasa Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. The Authors. The Introductory. . Vacaspati Misra (Senior). . Jayanta Sridhara Udayanacarya Bhavadeva Bhatta riharsa Halayudha Bhatta Pe nese Kavioakra- Reganitna Bhattac The Maithili School. eer . Gangesopadhyaya or Gan- gesvara. ke pg ga laa Jayadeva Misra Vasudeva Misra Rucidatta Misra s+ Bhagiratha or Megha Thakkura. Mahesga Thakkura Sankara Misra . Vacaspati Misra (Junior). . . Misaru Miéra . Durgadatta Misra - Devanatha Thakkura - Madhusiidana Thakkura. . The Gauriya School. Nydyalanka Bhattacar - * : Fanakindtha Bhattaoarya mani. i Raghondtha Tarkika Siro- : aaa Tarkavagisa Bhat- tacarya. . Ramakrsna _Bhattacairya Cakravartti. [Sept., 1916. Their Approximate Times. Second ep Pe the ninth century (84 Second half He ‘the ninth, aD. Fourth quarter o the tenth century (984 a.D.). Second half of the lea Third quarter of the twelfth. Fourth quarter of the twelfth. Older than at ae of the fourteenth c Older than the vnidale of the fteenth century. peer | Gas of the twelfth ury First quarter of the thirteenth. Third quarter of the thirteenth. Fourth quarter of the thir teenth. Fourteenth ce Do. P Second and third quarters the fifteenth century- i Third and Laks quarters the fiftee Third aeies of the fifteenth. The sixteenth century. Third quarter of the sixteenth: Do. End of the fifteenth centu'y: First half of the sixteenth. First quarter of the sixteenth. Do. is Second quarter of the : teenth, Vol, XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. [N.8.] The Authors. Mathuranatha Tarkavagisa Bhattacarya. . Krisnadasa Sarvvabhauma Vidyavagisa 9, Ramabhadra Sarvvabhau- ma Bhattacarya. 10. Jagadisa Tarkalankara Bhattacarya, ll, Rudra §Nydyavacaspati ary a. Nyayapafica- nana Bhattacarya. 13, Gaurikanta Sarvvabhau- ma attacarya. l4. Bhavananda Siddhantava- gisa Bhattacarya. 5. Harirama Tarkavagisa Bhattacarya. . Visvanatha Siddhantapafi- canana Bhattacarya. -Ramabhadra Siddhanta- vagisa Bhattacarya. 18, Govinda Sarmma 24 19. Raghudeva Nyayalankara Bhattacarya. - Gadadhara Bhatticirya.. 21. Nrsimha Paficinana Bhat- tacarya. : Ramadeva Cirafijiva Bhat- eet ~~ oo s s 8 t é ‘ Ramarudra = Tarka vagisa Bhattacarya. 261 Their Approximate Times. Third quarter of the sixteenth. Third quarter of the sixteenth. Third or fourth quarter of the sixteenth. Fourth quarter of the six- eenth. Last decade of the sixteenth, and the first quarter of the seventeenth. Do First quarter of the seven- teenth. Do. Do. First and second quarters of the seventeenth. Do. Second quarter of the seven- teenth. 0. Do. | Do. Third quarter of the seven- teenth. Fourth quarter of the seven- teenth. A. THE INTRODUCTORY. Nyaya is based on an and these old the hum Oo _In the Vyiiya-stitra of ‘Yamin, the V yaya-bhasya, in four adhyayas, At the outset it is necessary to bear in amalgam of old Nyay ® standard works in both the systems were mind that Navya a and Vaisesika. constantly used Hence some mention of 262 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1916. tations on both by Pasupaticarya Udyotakara Bharadvaja, the Nyaya-varttika. The notes by the last two are brief, and gener. ally on special points only. The first real commentator was Vacaspati Misra. He wrote in five adhyayas the Nyaya-varttikatatparya-tika, which gives fairly full and detailed explanation of the sutras and their varttika, with remarks of his own, and which was composed to meet the attacks of the other systems (including Bauddha and Jaina). Vacaspati Misra wrote his Nyaya-stci-nibandha in 898 (Vikrama) year or a.p. 841.! So his time falls in the second quarter of the ninth century. Three more works on Nyaya are attributed to him, viz. the Nydya-ratna-tka ot °“prakasa, the Nydya-tattv-avaloka, and the Nydaya-sitr-oddhare. Vacaspati Misra’s works have been found on five philosophic systems, but none on the Vaisesika, an omission which i curious. _Vacaspati’s sub-commentary was commented on by Uda- yanacarya in his Nydya-vartt.ka-tatparya-parisuddhi. This wis further supplemented by Udayana in a separate commentaty on the sitras themselves entitled Nydya-parisista, or Nyay® supplements. Udayana treated Nyaya from the standpoint of Vaisesika and should therefore be considered as the direct P n the Vaigesika system. the foundation lies on (1) the Vai sesika-sitira of Kanada, (2) its Bhaiya or scholia by Pras wstapids the Padartha-dharma-sangraha, ie six sections, (3) Vallabht ridhara of Bhurigrestha in Rarha (Modern Bhursut Howrah district), wrote in Saka 913 the NV yaya-kandah.” a su commentary on the Bhasya of Pragastapada. He acknowl only six categories. His work was, however, little used by! : aithili or Gauriya school. On the other hand, his 0 eink f Udavanacarya’s Kiranavah, another sub-commentary ) pada’; Bhasya in two sections (dravya and gamsh powerfully influenced the Navya Nvaya Schools. In this = mentary he speaks of only six categories. But in his 44 cf vali (on definitions) he divides categories under two heads, oi ee 1 The N, yaya-siiri-nibandha, pr. ed., p. 26, end verse :— aaa faqat arearfe afyat az e wt araafafaaa sagagaqst | ager is Bhamati is quoted as an authority in Jayanta’s NV. yayame & work of 5 second half of the ninth ented en S ry. Ff © Ny@ya-kandali is printed in the Vizianagram series- Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 263 bhava with the six categories and abh&va (the seventh), thus agreeing with Sivaditya’s classification. Besides these, Udayanacarya wrote two polemical treaties, which were frequently used in the later Nyaya literature. They are— (1) the Atma-tattva-viveka or a discussion about the truths on soul. From its attack on Buddhistic philosophies it is also called Bauddha-dhikkara or condemnation of Buddhism. (2) The Nydya-kusum-dijali, shortened now and then to Kuswm-anjali, or a handful of Nyaya flowers, in five stavakas or bunches. It consists of 71 karikas or verses on the existence Thou in thy goodness canst save even those who oppose our proposition, and make them undoubting in their conviction exercised on the Maithilis, it is not improbable that he was @ Maithili. The Nyaya gloss Kirandvali is later than the above : earlier than the ban where its introductory verse is quoted at the en , The Khandana-khanda-khadya (The sweets of refutation) The only differ- me = between us and the Saugatas is that they maintain that “very thing is inexplicable, while we maintain that vere . 2? al ; i ‘ ' Cowell’s : anjalt translation of the Kusum-anjali, p. 85. : * The Laksanivali, pr. ed., p. 3, the last but one verse at the end :— 4 aqTTy HHA | TWeeaaee gael STUTeT tl 264 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {Sept., 1916. tented to rest all our weight on the one Brahma, identical with thought, established by its own evidence.’ ! padhyaya and commented upon by hisson Var/dhamana Hence +t must be older than these. Some verses of his Naisadha-caritam than 1206 a.v., the date of that anthology. The Khandana- khanda-khadya quotes from the rhetorical work, the Vyakti- vweka of Mahima Bhatta, and from the Vydya-kusum-anjali of Udayanacarya. It must therefore be later than tenth century. Furthermore, according to Rajasekhara Siri’s Prabandha-kos (1348 a.p.), Sriharsa flourished in the court of king Jayanta- candra, who is evidently identical with the king Jayacandra of Kanauja, crowned in 1170 a.v., and killed by Sahabuddin in 1194 a.p. In the Khandana-khanda-khadya itself Sriharsa speaks of having received an Asana and a pair of betels as prize orv-isa-kula-prasasti, which, according to the commentato: Gopinatha, was composed in praise of the king Vijayasem According to the Purusa-pariksa of Vidyapati,” Sriharsa lived in Gauravisaya, a fact that explains the origin of the above pom. So his time falls in the third ouarter of the twelfth cet ury. B. THE MAITHILI SCHOOL. 1. GANGESOPADHYAYA. The founder of the Navya-Nyaya School. He wrote - Taitva-cinta-mani or the thought-jewel of truths. Accepting Gotama’s four-fold classification of proofs (pramana), the work is divided into the following sections :— Pratyaksa or perception ; ; _ 2. Anumiana or inference with a special subsection ° Isvar-Anumana or the inference about God; on. These sections are further sub-divided into vadas ot ds cussions, pratyaksa having twelve, anumana seventee? and Sabda sixteen, upamana having none. rangesa passes in review the whole field of Nyay® fends it against the attacks of other systems, whose rs criticises vigorously and often with novel and original Ter the The Sankhya and the Vaisesika are criticised least; - the . . Mimamsakas, special y its two schools, the Bhattas . d de ews be ! Cowell’s translation, J.A.S.B. 1 , J.A.S.B. 1862, p. 389. aia 2 See the Purusa-pariksa, Medhavi-katha :—q¥4a aysfaaa afagiem | = qaaafcnfayrst ara aer gcieestt | Vol. XI, No. 9.) History of Navya Nydaya in Bengal. 265 [N.8.] Pribhakaras, are unsparingly slashed. The views and opinions are quoted either generally in a vague way, under kecit, kascit, acit, anye, apare, itare, ucyate, vadantt, tad-uktam, ity-uktam, or simply as navyah, navinah, atina vinah, or occasionally under schools as Mimamsakah ave. "Prabhikarah, Bhattah, Vaise- sikah, Vedantah, Sabdikah, Tantrikah, Tridandinah, Sampradaya- “ an oad, and so on. e given very rarely, e.g., Khandana-kara (Ila, ai, oeats jaran- naiyayike (III. 61) Mandana or danacarya (1Vb, 11.587, 14.847), Ratna- kosa-kara (IIa, 15.585, IVb, 13.830) Vacaspati Misra (I, 3537, IIb, 81), Sivaditya sis sL me). Srikara (IIc, 186), besides the Maha- Bhagavata- na the Visr nu-puranda. Verses of Udayanacarya’s ak mediijali are quoted, viz., its III. 15 (in IVa, 1.91-2), and its V.8 (in IVb, 13.820-1) while according to Mathuranatha’ s com- mentary the «es pedi in I, 2.424 is from the Acarya. carana’s Bauddha-dhikk In the final i dophen een is given the title of U padhyaya (modern Ojha), a class of Brahmans who with the Misras and Thakkuras practically aceocted rene learning i in Mithila PP amauopsdhyaya calls himself son of Gangesvara. e anterior limit of Gangeéga is fixed by his criticising an Opinion of Khandana-kara. His work should therefore be later than the third quarter of the twelfth century. He must have Preceded by a generation his son Varddhamana, whose time falls approximately i in the first quarter of the thirteenth century A.D. Gangesa may therefore be placed in the fourth quarter of the twelfth century during the overlordship of Laksmanasenadeva. 2. VARDDHAMANOPADHYAYA. He wrote mainly commentaries, and is the oldest_ com mentator k known on Udayana’s works and on Stiharsa’s Vedantic Work. His ceo bear generally the suffix ‘prakasa. He wrote in Nyay (i) the attonsinscinneiiieanain? a commentary on his father’s work, to be distinguished from a the same name by Rucidatta ; (ii) sa NV ets SD a commentary on Nyaya-varttika- tatparya-pari- suddhi, quoted i in his own No. vi; (iii) the: N: yaya-parisista-prakasa, a commentary a seg anacarya "8 N yaya-paridista, quoted in is (iv) n No. vi, and in nc a’s reaas vad the Prame a-nibandha asa, w hth e as the Promeyadaticn- bodha, quoted Be Teferences are to the Bib. Ind. ed. of the ene tt t a MS. see the Benares College Catalogue 266 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1916. as his by Rucidatta in the Nydya-kusum. aijali-prakasa-makaranda’ ; in Vaisesika :— (v) the Kiranavali-prakasa, a commentary on Uday- anacarya’s work, in two sections, Dravyaan Guna; (vi) the Nyaya-kusum-anjah-prakasa, a commentary on Udayana’s famous polemical work ; quoted by Haridasa Bhattacarya in his Kusum-anjalt tka and commented upon by Rucidatta; (vii) the Nydya-lilavati-prakasa, a commentary on Vallabhacarya’s work ; quoted in Jayadeva’s Aloka; in Vedanta :— (viii) the Khandana-khanda-khadya-prakasa, a cot: mentary on Sriharsa’s famous work, referred to in Pragalbhacarya’s commentary (the Khandan-odhara).” Varddhamana calls Gangeévara his father and preceptor; and is in the final colophons given the title Upadhyaya. No other personal information of him is at present available. arddhamaina Mahopadhyaya is named in the Sarvoa-dar- sanasangraha of Madhavacarya, under No. xiii, Panini-darsam So he must be older than the second half of the fourteenth ce His Nyaya-kusum-ditjali-prakasa mentions, and therefor must be later than his Nyaya-nibandha-prakasa and Nya parisista-prakasa. nq By his commentaries Varddhamina considerably facilitata . e study of Nyaya and Vaisesika, and helped largely in e¢ is on a solid basis the Navya-Nyaya school of his fat It is a pity nothing authentic is known of the personal lives of 1 The Bib. Ind. ed., the Kusum-anjali as ° “9 al 5 ke a, te .384. : Sans. Coll. Cat., ITI. 199, No. 314, ta r verse _* The Lilavati-prakaia, Ind. Off. Cat., p. 668, No 2080, inv TATMATAETS A aTTGTTETas | TWIT ITs Fosse w : ‘The Tattva-cintd-mani ‘la ae : 6. 674, Besides mies commentariey on Varddhamana’s Ole EG } os Kusun-Biialt-prataiain his dicks, ee Oe Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 267 [W.8.] these two famous scholars. He should be distinguished from the later jurist of the same name. 3. JAYADEVA MISRA. A well-known commentator, best known by his— (i) Tattva-cinia-many aloka,! or briefly the Aloka or light, commentary on Gangesga’s work, in four khandas. His notesare beet and mainly on points deemed difficult. He notes ome diflerent read- ings in the text of the Onis fag He also re commented on two Vaisesika commentaries of Varddhamana,’? viz (ii) the Dravye-pada Grtha, on the Dravya-kiranavali-pra- and (iii) the Lilavak-viveka, on the Lilavatt-prakasa. He was nephew and pupil of Hari Misra. He was surnamed Paksadhara, int apparently toate tinguish him from other Jaya- often called by that name alone. He is given the title of Tarkika-ciramani in the printed pattie of the Aloka andin some of the MSS. ek ae as pupils Vasudeva Mite, Os vasethd and Rucidatta Mis @ must be older than 1. sam 159, Sravana 6, the date of 4 MS. of his Pratyaks-aloka, or older than 1278 .D.* His anterior init i xed by Varddhamana, whose work he sub-commented i He ae be placed in the third quarter of the thir- enth centur a. oO = B° Cal oa) 4. VASUDEVA MISRA. He wrote a commenta Tattva-cinta-mani of Gan- ry on the Tativa-cr ge’. In the final colophon he is described as nephew of Pak- 7 Mes So ee ed. of the 7 Pa, crtions on _ Aloka have been printed in the Bib. Ind. cinta- hes : Seo 1 for be Dr avya-padartha, Ind. Off. Cat., p- aint ps 2072, and the Lilivati-viveka, Ind. Off. oe t. p. 668, Nos . 2081, ws * R. Mittra, Notices, V, p. 299, No. 1976. "The dhate' is sae *usly, and runs thus : TWAS WaTERT we quce dF WAVE Ae the Here hig after jakabda has been a bmmentary refuting the objections to Jayadeva’ s Aloka. He is. be older than La. sarnvat 491 or 1610 a.D., the date of a who of his ee ae must be later than Vacaspati Misra on _ he wrote another Kantak-oddhara Hi Dvaita aya a ntury ia alls roughly in the third quarter of the sixteenth ‘2, Mittra, N otices, IX. 12, No. 2901, introd. verse 2 :— jeaqae fear ‘ thy — ange eigsbaee uf a : Misaru in the Inttot half of the 2 fourteenth aay, or a century | a 3029; H. Shas- tri Notices, V. 64, IX. p. 129, No. Yi, Notices. +f Hes oe ee as oo No. 17 p- 972 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 191s Cc. THE GAURIYA SCHOOL. Of philosophical studies in old Bengal practically nothingis known. Along with Buddhism and Jainism some of their philo- sophical systems were, no doubt, studied. Of the Hindu sy Nydaya-kandali, also considered an authority. The Vedanta was represented on its sceptic nondualistic side by Sriharsas Khandana-khanda-khadya, and on its dualistic side (Vaishi vism) by Pirnananda Kavicakravartti’s Tativa-muktaval The Sankhya was also not neglected, judging from Raghunitla Tarkavagisa Bhattacarya’s Sadnkhya-tatva-vilasa, ® MS. 0 which is dated 1448 a.p. It is in the Nyaya alone that ® vestiges of its studies have been left behind. In fact it is VY doubtful if Nyaya was at all studied regularly in old Gaura en the Turks came and burst on the land, sweeping @™¥ all Hindu centres of learning and forcing the pandits to i to other lands. For a century and half Bengal knew little pea It was not until Ilyas Shah had brought the greater part of = ernm . under one rule that some settled form of gavern . its attendant culture could become possible. During ee of his dynasty Hindu Bengal] recovered slowly and gt 1 and in the following century began the Hindu Revivai. comparative peace induced some of the adventurous students” travel to Mithila, Benares and other old seats of learning: ie Navya Nyaya branch appears to have attracted the minds the more clever and. quick-witted students, and its study ™ soon transplanted from Mithila to Navadvipa, then the ma uring a period of 150 years, Navadvipa was adorned galaxy of philosophical stars, Raghunatha Siromani to Gadadbs" Bhattacarya, the products of whose brains rivalle —— 1 Pirn@nanda’s Tattva-mukta yo haa gal ii the Sana of Sz TI els f@vali is quoted under : h f Sayanacarya’s Sarva-darsana-sangraha, and m there er than the middle of the fourteenth century. Ramin Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 273 [V.8.] of reasoning and subtlety of thought those of the best schoolmen of Medieval Europe. From the seventeenth century downwards the new school spread outside Bengal, first to Benares, and then to other parts of India, After the eighteenth century Bengal ceased to pro- duce any notable writers, and the bulk of the sub-commentaries and discussions were written by non-Bengalis. Gadadhara Bhattacarya’s voluminous works seem to have been studied specially in South India. l. HARIDASA NYAYALANKARA BHATTACARYA. Several of his commentaries are extant,! viz. :— (i) The Kusum-ainjali-vyakhya, or a commentary on ). ayana’s verses. | (ii) The Tativa-cinta-mani-prakasa, a commentary on 2 Gangesa’s famous work; > (iii) The Many-Gloka-tippani or vyakhya, a sub-gloss on Jayadeva’s commentary, the Aloka. Haridasa Nyayalankara must be older than Saka 1521 or 1599 a.p., in which year a MS. of his Many-aloka-tippant (Sabda) was copied. How much older he was there are no data to decide. 2. JANAKINATHA BHATTACARYA CURAMANI. He wrote the Nydya-siddhanta-maijart, an elementary treatise on the four kinds of proof. This park was widely read, ani mmen- Murari 4nd the Cinta-mani only being named. oh Jinakinatha calls himself imnple Sarmma. — In the colo- a he is often given the title Bhattacarya Curamant, but in me of the MSS. his title is given as Nyaya-curaman. sae fet : i i ly one ™ has been printed, edited by Cowell. It names only vom, oy Prakasa (of Varddhamis) in nee and occasionally ne vy With of the older writers to even Udayanacarya’s, .g-, see under ¥- Pat = Daliba ss th Report, No. 218 i seco + ee ; Ne : nig oon extra ne nd work (Sabda) see Peterson's SI prt et on page 16; for the third work, R. Mittra, , final eo) » No. 2851 (Anum@na), and 2852 (Sabda). The last has in the “*Sphon the date + aka 1521 :— R. Mittra, Notices, ILI. p. 28, No, 1052, the final col tfa ee ~~ ° fo Sr eT ophon :— aa ’ SATE II The Jaina Khandana-hhadya of Yasovijaya Gani, fol. 437 3 (quoted by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, J.A.S.B. 1910, p- 466) *— aq : 4 * The cinta-mani-rahasya, Bib. Ind. ed. I, 2. 277. 276 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1916. time. Their destructive criticisms of the views of the Maithili school evoked opprobrious remarks from Yasovijaya Gani, the Jaina writer on Nyaya!. Mahadeva Puntamkara in his Vyay: Kaustubhacalls them the modern, Didhiti-kar-anuyayino Navyah. This school comprised all the notable writers on logic at Nava- dvipa, and powerfully moulded subsequent studies in Navya Nyaya. 4. KANADA TARKAVAGISA BHATTACARYA. He wrote* :— (i) The Mani-vyakhya, a commentary on Gangesa’s Talto- cinta-mani, of which only MSS. on the Anumana-khanda had been yet found, with fragments thereof, e.g., on Avayava (the ) (ii) The Bhasa-ratnam, on the seven categories of the (iii) The Apa-sabda-khandanam, another Vaisesika work. Nothing authentic is known of this writer. According to tradition Raghunatha and he were co-pupils of Vasudeva Sarvvabhauma’, According to the tradition therefore his time would fall in the first quarter of the sixteenth century. In the introductory verse of the Bhasa-ratnam, San salutes one Ciramani. [s he the Tarkika-ciramani Jayadeva! 5. RAMAKRSNA BHATTACARYA CAKRAVABTIL He wrote*: — (i) The Guna-Siromani--prakasa, a sub-commentary the Guna-prakasa-didhiti of Raghunatha Siromani, the second patt of his Kirandvalt-prakasa-didhiti (Vaigesika). It is not certain, but the above writer may have write! the following work :— (ii) The Nyaya-dipika, on some general topics of Nyays The author is entitled here Tarkavatamsa Bhattacary- 1 See the above note 3, and Dr. 8. C. Vidya : tation from - Hu ’ . 8. C. Vidyabhusana’s quo the Asta-sahasri-vivarana, J.A.8.B. 1910, p. 466. Coll For the Mani-vyakhya, see R. Mittra, Notices, IV. p. 167 og 3, Cat., IIL. p. 327, No. 582 (Sak i, Notices, TV » No. 5 a 1705), and H, Shastri, Notices," "531, ee & or t ~ Bhiaga-ratna, see R. Mittra, Notices, IV. P- 119, No werafareraisraaayaal rar | . sefay atamga wrace fara [ei ] : or No. iii, see Peterson’s sixth Report, p. 74, No. 173. . SOF some traditionar a H. Shas — to his Notices, vol. 6 xe inherit fo +) gee H Shastry lis 8e° Ind. Off. Cat., p. 664, Nos. 2068-2069 ; for (it) » Notices, vol. II, p. 97, No. 117 (Saka 1737). tri’s wt Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 277 [N.8.] Hall says that he was son of Raghunatha Siromani. Of this there is no proof. On the other hand he calls Siromani his _ guru or preceptor. He must be older than Samvat 1660 or 1603 a.p., the date ofa MS. of his Guna-Siromani-prakasa.2 As pupil of Siromani he would be later than the first quarter of the sixteenth century. He might be placed in the second quarter of the same century. He should be distinguished from another Ramakrsna Bhatta- eirya, surnamed Udicya (the northerner) who later wrote a series of works on Sankhya and Smrti entitled Kawmudt. 6. MATHURANATHA TARKAVAGISA BHATTACARYA. He is best known for— (i) the Tattva-cinta-mani-rahasya or °Phakkika,’ the stan- dard Bengali commentary on Gangesa’s work, familiarly know a Mathuri. It is full and clear in its elucidation. Its carya-caranaih. | Manda Aciry-anuy ayinah. | Mani-kara or °krt Sg yayah. | Maharnava. padhyay-anuyayinah. | Migrah (Vacaspati). Tiki-karah, Migr-anuyayinah. i hits. Ratna-kosa-kara. idhiti-lert. | Lilaivati-kara. ihity-anayayinah. - Sondaropadhyaya. aya-kirandvali. _ Harinathopadhyaya. Durga-Mahatmya He quotes also his own Guna- judartha-khan a | prakasa-rahasy4 , _Didhat- priddha-dhikkara _— rahasy a Siddhanta- hattacaryah, _ rahasyd. ' Ind. Off, Cat., No. 2068, introd. verse 2 :— wats Qaara aa: Haria warey: sea famyqerech | qaNs Valse qaaTaaay tea ee enfege ice cree tL TM ] 8 The pi. Cat., No. 2069. bien WS Wied in the Bin tai, cca, Anumana and Sabda) has 278 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915, (ii) The hngucacc rie fate ig Pegi or °phakkika, a sub-commentary on Jayadeva’s Alo (iii) The Deoiterahasia, a sub-com riihehtaie on Raghunatha Siromani’s commentary, quoted in his T'attva-cinta-mani-rahasya and guna-prakasa-phakkika. (iv) The Seanie rahaes inal No MS. found. Quoted in (i). In Vaisesika he wro (v) The Kirandvali- sprakiia-phakkika or ° vivrti,! a sub commentary of Varddhamana’s commentary on Udayanacarya’s work. It quotes in the beginning the Anumana-didhiti-rahasys (No. iii). (vi) The Nyaya-lilavatt-prakasa-rahasya, a sub-commentary on Varddhamana’s Prakasa. It mentions his Didhiti-rahasya (No. vii). (vii) The Nyaya-hlavati-prakasa-didhiti-rahasya, a sub-sub- oes on the sub- commentary Didhiti. t is quoted in ° gill The Bauddha-dhikkara-rahasya or °vivrti, a sub-com- mentary on Udayanacarya’ s Atma-tativa-viveka. Mathuranatha i is said to have written also in astrology:— (ix) The Ayur-daya-bhavanad, a commentary on the Ay daya, treating of the calculation of human life. d in smrti :— (x) The Panigrah-adi- -krtya-viveka, on marriages and the appropriate times thereof, with a discussion of the mala-mas or intercalary mont Mathuranatha was son of Srirama Tarkalatkara who ' bi to have made a bridge over the sea of Nyaya.® ee me his preceptor. According to tradition he was & pupil 0 Rughitistha Gecmnal But if this had been the fact Mathur natha would have likely mentioned such a famous ro verse suggests that his father might have been his gur Mathuranatha must be older than Saka 1597 or 1675 ADs in which year a MS. of his Lilavati- praia Hae Loud eee eo MS. (H. Shastri, ae , L. p. 88, No. 92) the final co" phon tes Rerun the Guna-prakasa : z, the cond half of Mathuransie: No. v, fay 2 to Vidyavapisa BhattSoarya (Gunananda) giving ® “ eae a-vivrti-viveka. x) see For "(i ‘see Shar 9 V 2241 ; for (x) oe oe ) yea Notices, VI. p. 302, No. he hekitiniie be the a ‘Ses _mtaeants 42 femarrri: | are fayaaate clea nfeud AAT AUCATAaaT AT AT | — ea seaafawfear if 2 tl | 1673), ‘te sigtaaaery a (R. Mittra, Notices, It, P» Sree Ye Tee Wn eee er ee Vol. “a 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 279 teenth century. He should be distinguished from the later Mathuranatha Sukla,’ who is credited with numerous works on Smrti, Yoga, rhetoric, etc. ; 7. KRSNADASA SARVVABHAUMA BHATTACARYA. He wrote :— (i) The Tattva-cinta-mani-didhiti-prasarint,® & sub-commen- tary of Raghunatha’s famous commentary. ii) The Anuman-Gloka-prasarint, a sub-commentary of Jayadeva’s Aloka, Anumana-khanda. No MS. yet found. Nothing is known of him personally. He must be older ore Sin 1524 or 1602 a.D., the date of a MS. of his Anwmana- rg hiti-prasarint.* As he notes different readings of the Sapad he must be considerably later than Raghunatha. aay falls roughly in the third quarter of the sixteenth y: 8. GUNANANDA VIDYAVAGISA BHATTACARYA. He wrote works generally ending in viveka. (i) The Anuméana-didhiti-viveka, a commentary on Raghu- natha s famous work. No MS. found. Quoted in his Atma- lattva-viveka-didhiti-tika (No. ii). (ii) The Atma-tattva-viveka-didhiti-tika, a sub-commentary a thereon. th fiv) The Nyaya-kusum-anjali-viveka, a commentary on © Karikas or verses of Udayana’s work. HAT: ATHY GU Tel WIAA! sacar t+ ++ weal eu) ~ ry : Pp. 56, N ittra, Notices, se 8 le ’ oO. 1089, : Q see the head note for the ere oS sie.is, eae Ds attributed to the tead of to Mathiranatha Sukla. b. Ind. Series. For (ii) see p. 8:— : frarcg Baa quae | Ind. Off. Cat., p. 627, No. 1927, WATERE WRF I 280 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915, The Nydya-lilavati-prakasa-didhiti-viveka, a sub-sub- commentary of Raghunatha’s sub-commentary of Varddhami- s Vaisesika work. (vi) The Sabd-dloka-viveka, a sub-commentary of Jaya. deva’s Aloka, Sabda-khanda. Nothing personal is known of Gunananda. He is criticized (in the Nyaya-khandana-khadya) by the Jaina logician Yasovijaya ani, whose time is given as 1608-1688 a.p. and a MS. of whose Upadesa-rahasyam (with vrtti) is dated Samvat 1713 or 1656 a.p.! The Jaina author came across Gunananda’s works probably when studying at Benares, i.e. in his younger days. So Gunananda must be older than 1630-40 a.p. Fur ther he must be older than Saka 1534 or 1612, a.p. in which year a MS. of his Guna-vivrti-viveka was copied.? How much older he was there are at present no data to go upon. But he must be considerably later than Raghunatha, four of whose works he commented upon. His time may be placed roughly im the third or fourth quarter of the sixteenth century. 9, RAMABHADRA SARVVABHAUMA BHATTACARYA. He wrote in Nyaya :-— (i) The Didhiti-ttka, a sub-commentary of Raghunatha’s commentary, of which fragments only have been found, viz Vayu-vada (Anumana), Nafia-vada and Samasa-vada (Sabda). _. (ii) The Nyaya-rahasya, a commentary on Gotama’s Nyayt ee itself, quoted in Jagadisa Tarkalankara’s Sabda-saki-p asika And in Vaisesika :— : _ (iii) The Guna-rahasya, a commentary on the Guna-kiraie vals of Udayanacarya. . (iv) The Nydya-kuswm-aijali-karika-vyakhya, a commeh tary on Udaynacarya’s verses, in which he mentions the Pra kasa (of Varddhamina) and the Makaranda (of Rucidatta); written according to his father’s interpretations. __(v) The Padartha-viveka-prakasa, a commentary on the Por dartha-khandana of Raghunatha Siromani. And in Tantra :— : (vi) The Sat-cakra-krama-dipika, describing the six circles ea: focce system in six sections, viz., srsti pany uta, das-endriya, das-endriva- natala-sthana, cakink beds. ya, das-endriya-guna, sapta-patala-s Hall says he was a son of the f Raghunatha Sit P : amous Raghuna mani. But of this there is no proof. On the other hand be 1 J.A.S8.B. 1910 dated MS., _ SAnnerneeeeee Oe the »p- 468, and for Yasovijaya’s date, p. 463: ii see Peterson’s sixth Report, MS. No. 77, p. 141. ° ~ Ind. Off. Cat. p. 666, No. 2074, Faifqarasad WaT - NEAT a Ree eee eee Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 281 (W.8.] calls himself son of Bhavanatha and Bhavani, and praises his father’s ee as better than those contained in the Prakasa and the Makaranda.' is -tol must have been well-con- ducted, for it Sedocel two such highly learned scholars as Jayarama aoe talaga Bhattacarya and Jagadisa Tarka- . Bhattacar must be ae r than Samvat 1670 or 1613 a.p., when a MS, of his Padartha-tativa-vivecana-prakasa (No. v) was copied. , As the preceptor of Jagadisa and Jayarama, he should be older Raghunatha, on whose works he commented. He might be placed eo in the fourth quarter of the sixteenth century, if not earli paid be distinguished from the two Ramabhadra NyayGlankira Bhattaécaryas, both older than him, one a gram- marian and the other a jurist. 10. JAGADISA TARKALANKARA BHATTACARYA. famous writer. He wrote in Nya (i) The Tattva-cinta-mani-didhiti- crabaieha(n a sub-commen- tary of Raghunatha’s work, a standard commentary familiarly known as the Jagadisi. It was widely read, was commented ae by half a score of writers and was criticized by Candranara- “(i The Tattva-cinta-mani-mayukha, a commentary direct- ly on Gangesa’s work, of which only portions have survived. (iii) The Nyay-adarsa or Nyaya-saravali, dealing with the octrine of causalit (iv) The Sabda-sakti-prakasika, + on the force of words, etc., 4 grammatico-philosophical treatise. It contains an elaborate discussion of words and their grammatical relations from the standpoint of Nyaya. Among grammars and grammarians it names Phani-bhasya-krt, the Vik, ya-padiya, Bhartrhari, Panini, Scars, Kaumarah, Pees Kalapah, Varttika-krt, the Pe Ge rs aaa ETE =e see Kanu jt ya, Sans. Coll. Cat., MS. III. 318, introd. waratlwaarenal fret vaRTas aqraTees we a wees me (41 AACS IGIT BT Bre afaenasas aaistyat ralfnianthaindetn te nfen] Sans, Coll, Cat., IIL. p. 241, No. 399, final colophon:-—tfa AYCT#- baba Dagricksatcieanect qata: | Haq UsO° VHA ee . “ fafeatad yea egihet Nl ; * H. Shastri, Notices, I is 213. Printed in Calcutta (Saka 1760), aad in Benares. 282 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1916. Bhatti, Churnt, Buren: Babhata, Apisaliyah, Jayaditya. Among others we get Navyah, Vrddhah, Mandanacarya, Siromani, the hg ey eae the Ek. peer Cinta-mani ered in the aariakieah ‘Sabda- rahasya of Ramakanta Vidyavagisa and was commented on by two other writers. mat y Vaisesika ,— (v) T e Tark-dmrta, an original treatise on the elementary prem e Vaisesika in ‘four sections (the four kinds of proofs). widely read and was commented upon by Mukunda Bhatta saa Gangarama Jarin (vi) The Dravya-bhasya- {ki or Padartha-tattva-nirnaya, a sub-commentary of Pras at ard s gloss on the Vaisestka-sit ras of Kana-bhaksya muni; the dravya sections as yet found. (vii) The Nyaya- indica a sub-commentary on Raghunatha Siromani’s comm In Smrti some works are peuiiated to him, but without eee reason: adisa Tarkilaikéra calls himself the pupil of a Sarva as who should be identified with Ramabhadra Sarvva- bhauma, as Jagadisa quotes his Nyaya-rahasya with the remark that it was his guru’s.! Jagadisa Tarkalankara must be older than Samvat 1688 or 1631 a.p., the date of copying a MS. of his Tark-amrta a” His anterior limit is fixed by his guru Ramabhadra Sarvvabhaum He might be placed tentatively in the last decade of the six teenth and the first quarter of the seventeenth century. He should be distinguished from Jagadisa Tarkapafcana” Kavya-prakasa. A MS. of the last commentary was copied by a& chp of the Tarkapaficanana in Saka 1579 or 1657 A. pe 1 The Mindtanputha, Sans. Coll. Cat. III, p. 324, No. . B15, into verse 2 :— serbia 7: vere franfeat weaacl: TUR fi Stadhafes fiareereran atte WE " No. Of. ley Catalogue, No. 3022, and H. Shastri, Notices, I. P- ey. 213. For his Guru’s work, gee the Sada prakasika, pr * p. 25:—sfa gagiacee waz 2 The Deccan College Catalogue N 386 of 1881-2. A MS. saa = Sabd-Gloka was copied ‘i Bakes 1516 or 15 594 A.D by one Sarmma (R. ance’ Notices V. p, 299, No. 1975). Is “he th ara . Mittra, Nofices, IV. p. 224, No. 1651, Aufrecht, and fol owing : ve e th eto of the Benares adition of the Sabda-sakti-prakasil®, cn ounded the two. For some — onary kecitiivs of f Jagadise tri’s Notices, vol. I, introd. p. SOTTO OOF pes Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 283 [NV.S.] ll. RAMABHADRA SIDDHANTAVAGISA BHATTA- CARYA. He wrote :— (i) The Sabda-sakti-prakasika- ashes or °subodhini, a commentary on Jagadisa Tarkalankara’s wo He calls Jagadisa his guru, and in the final oe he is called Navadvipaya, a resident of Navadvipa tow As pupil of Jagadisa, his time falls bpare te in the second quarter of the seventeenth century. 1, JAYARAMA NYAYAPANCANANA BHATTACARYA. He wrote in Nyadya (i) The Tattva- cinta- i-mani-didhiticguledrtha-vidyotana, a sub-commentary of iromani’s Didhiti (ii) Tattva-cinti-many-dlok r-viveka, a sub-commentary on Jayadeva’ s Aloka. ili) The Nyaya-siddhanta-mala, a commentary on the first ‘to 7 sitras of Gotama’s Nydaya-sitra. (ii) The Sabd-drtha. mala, on Sabda or words. And in Vaisesika ,— v) The Guna-didhiti- vivrti, a sub-sub-commentary on the Didhitt, the sub-commenta ary of Varddhamana’s commentary on Udayanacarya’s kiranavall. (vi) The Nydya-kusum- aitjali- karika-vyakhyt, a commen- tary on Udayanacarya’s karikas or verses. (vii) The Padartha mani-mala, or Padartha-mala, an original treatise examining the categories of the Vaisesika. It was the best-known of his works and was commented upon by Janardana yasa and Laugaksi Bhaskara. d in rhetorics,— (viii) The Kavya-prakaie-tilaka, a Lesion PA commen- tary on the rhetorical work of Mamma ayarama was a pupil of Ramebhadra Sarvvabhauma.” 1 Sans, Coll. il. Oat,, III, p. 266, No. 461, introd. verse 2 :— fafcfeg aefare sar aqaaTRH aera, aa Stat qe gets | Fu! ‘nd the final oink a :—tfaaragtqyare LCS ewer Sal in R, Mittra, No. 104] wgrqrajfachaat RRR ATAT ATEN No, Be re seakbolonyr gehen gr re inet ie Gather p- 620, > ey omens 6th Report, p. 15), introd. Vv a antrarsys ae sfueTRTTA quiver @ cawgecaqaichaseae | TeTsHagaiear a favys aifufay Mearggioracrs ew aga qeretaeary I Cau] 284 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915 His title Nyaya-paticdnana was sometimes shortened to Pai. canana and sometimes changed wrongly to Nyaya-vacaspati. The gods of his invocatory stanzas varied, now Sambhu, then Krsna, sometimes Cid-atman. Of his pupils, Janardana Vyasa wrote a commentary on his No. vii, and another, name not given, wrote a commentary on the Sakti-vada of Gadadhara Bhattacarya.! ayarama with Devanatha Tarkapaficanana is mentioned as an authority in the rhetorical Hka-sasthy-alankara-prakas, and in the Alankara-sara-sthiti of Bhimasena Diksita, composed in Satavat 1712 during the rule of Ajitasimha in Jodhapara’ He should be older than Sarhvat 1716 or 1659 a.D., the date of a MS. of his Padartha-mala. His anterior limit is fixed by his guru Ramabhadra, His time falls roughly in the first quarter of the seventeenth century. 13. GAURIKANTA SARVVABHAUMA BHATTACARYA. He wrote in Nyaya :— (i) The Bhavartha-dipika, a commentary on the Tarki- bhasa, an elementary treatise of Nyaya by Kesava Misra. In this commentary are named the Didhiti (occasionally criticized), the Tarka-bhasa-prakasa-kara (Govardhana), and Balabhadra, two other commentators of the original work. Gaurikanta named several times and is criticized in Madhavadeva’s 00 mentary, the Tarka-bhasa-sara-manjarv. (ii) The Sad-yukti-muktavali. No MS. found yet. Quote in No. i. And in other branches, — pe (iii) The Ananda-lahari-tari, a commentary on Sankarace rya’s poem to Sakti. (iv) The Vidagdha-mukha-mandana-vitika, a comments! on Dharamadasa’s work on rhetorical enigmas. 2 : Gaurikinta was of Gauriya Rarha family, born . northern part of Gaura. He got favours of the king by °™ posing many nibandhas.? EDS ETS 8 LE pa AT OR at le OE a ee ee ! Madras Catalogue, No. 4303, introd. verse 2 :— TATA TRSTI A | wed THA gMacTE afararaceg tl [FH] 2 R. Mittra, Notices, X. p. 209, No. 4084. | No. 2400) 8 The Ananda-lahari-tart (R. Mi : II. p. 245; end verse and colophon :— onscreen pei ce A ond Tart AGU YM qa TRA qa uftastyst sete at aasfaatare FF | oT ateraceaiears Te Masa ASA ugraral tat ¥ om facughat az arafeat [8H Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 285 [W.8,] He must be older than Samvat 1771 or 1714 a.p., the date of a MS. of his Ananda-lahari-tari, and older than his critic or 1694 a.p. He must be later than the Tantrik Pirnananda, whose Syama-rahasya is quoted in the said Tari and who wrote the Sakia-krama in Saka 1493 (1571 a.p.) and the Tantrik Tattva-cinta-mani in Saka 1499 (1577 a.D.). He is also later than Govardhana Misra (the Prakasa-kara quoted in his No. i), whose elder brother Padmanabha composed the Vira-bhadra- campuin 1578 a.p.'! Gaurikanta’s time thus falls roughly in the first quarter of the seventeenth century. l4. BHAVANANDA SIDDHANTAVAGISA (BHATTA- CARYA). He wrote :— (i) The Tattva-cinta-mani-didhits-prakasika, a sub-commen- lary of Raghunatha’s Didhiti. It was a standard work, fami- liatly known as Bhavanandi. It seems to have been used more at Benares and other places outside Bengal, and was commented upon by outsiders like Krsnamittra, Dinakara and Mahadeva, and criticized by Vajratanka, a southerner. In fact Mahadeva distinetly alleges that the work had not been appreciated by the Pandits of Gaura.? (ii) The Pratyaks-Gloka-sara-manjari, a sub-commentary of Jayadeva’s Aloka. (iii) The Tattva-cinta-mani-tika, a commentary directly on Gaigesa’s work, : a ens ad ae Karak-ady-artha-nirnaya, or ee Sage 0 i mmatical terms, _-alng of the case-endings and other gra Bit; Banado- “ra-manjart, on the philosophy of grammar. a Bhavananda is : pes MS. bee a wrong title Bhattaca- a Tarkavagisa. His grandson Rudra Tarkavagisa Bhatta- satya, son of RameSvara, wrote a commentary on his No. 1v. shavinanda was the preceptor of Raghavendra Satavadhana hattacarya, the father of Ramadeva Cirafijiva.* SE heyy ge tla meter i Yon a ee eISSN eee TRV ET TATHT 11 : Serre 6th Report, No. 323 ; and 4th atl 0). j se © a Bha a “a as d. O . aAb.s 19), introd, veers 3 ; havanande prakasa (In No. 448. p- 622, Nos. 1906- uray adrgia ae | vl! 3 ae et : The Vidvan-moda-tarangini of Ciraiijiva, introductory verses 286 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. Bhavananda as preceptor of Raghavendra must be a gener- ation older than him. Raghavendra having compiled the smrtic work Rama-prakasa attributed it to his patron Krparama, who is said to have been favoured by the Delhi Emperors Jehangir and Shahjehan.! So Bhavananda’s time falls in the first quarter of the seventeenth century. 15. RUDRA NYAYAVACASPATI BHATTACARYA. And in Vaisesika :— (ii) The Kiranavali-prakasa-vivrti-pariksa or Bhava-praki- 3ika, a sub-sub-commentary on Raghunatha’s sub-commentaly. (iii) The Padartha-khandana-vyakhya, a commentary % Raghunatha’s polemical work. And in poetry ,— (iv) The Bhava-vilasa, a poem in praise of the prince Bhavasimha, son of Manasimha, the Rajput Governor of Bihar and Bengal. ; (v) The Bhramara-ditam, on Rama’s message to Siti during separation through a bee. (vi) The Vrndavana-vinoda-kavya, in praise of Krsna, and of his early sports in Vrndavana. ; udra Nyayavacaspati was son of Vidyanivasa Bhattics rya and grandson of Vidya-vacaspati who had been honoured by the king of Gaura.2 Visvanatha Siddhantapaficanan was ' The Ra vod. ver 4and6. Pandit H. Shastri would bring Cirafijiva’s date & century late! verses 1 and 135, No. 18h and 2; H.Ss Ret * “1910, P: Vidiyh-vinaniical 4 Sanco the Bhasi-pariccheda, JA.S.B., 191%: Dutt otsava Tattva; while Yzoe | Bitwa | * For the Naiyatak@lika MS., see R. Mittra, Notices, VI, MS., Ind. Off nd for Ba = & a } a2 . Cat., p. 409, No. 1385. Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 287 [NV.8.] Mansimha was governor of Bengal from the 38th to the 50th year of Akbar’s reign or from 1593 to 1605 a.p. Rudra’s time thus falls in the last decade of the sixteenth century and the first quarter of the seventeenth. udra Nyayavacaspati should be distinguished from the later Ramarudra Tarkavagisa Bhattacarya, son of Ramesvara and grandson of Bhavananda Siddhantavagiga, who wrote a number of philosophical works, familiarly known as Raudri.! 16. VISVANATHA SIDDHANTAPANCANANA BHATTA- CARYA. He wrote in Nyava eee (v) The Nyaya-tantra-bodhini or Nydya-bodhint. : (vi) The Padartha-tattv-Gloka, a commentary on Raghund- tha’s Padartha-khandana. Stes (vii) The Bhasa-pariccheda, an elementary treatise in verse of the Vaisesika system with a commentary of his own, the Vyaya-siddhanta-muktavali, shortened to Siddhanta-mukiaval or ‘imply muktavali. This work was widely read and was sub- ‘ommented upon by half a score of writers. nd in metres, — . ., Vili) The Pingala-prakaia, a commentary on the Prakrta P gala.chandah- siitra. Mie Visvanatha was son of Vidyanivasa Bhattdcdrya and younger brother of Rudra N yayavacaspati Bhattacarya. 9 € composed the Bhasa pariccheda in Saka 155s or 1634 4D. at Vindavana.? So his time falls in the first and second i7. GOVINDA SARMMA. He wrote :— Q b (i) The Nyfya-samksepa, an elementary treatise of Nyay ; on Gautama’s Nyaya-sitra, in karikas or verses wit ‘ommentary ; (ii) And i fisa-vada, a short tract on com- pound peated the samasa- : a a | . two (A Pointed out by Pandit H. Shastri, Aufrecht has confounded the UA hectare 0, p. 314). e 2 J.A.8.B., 1910, p. 313. 288 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{Sept., 1915. And in Vaisesika ,— (iii) The Padartha-khandana-vyakhya, a commentary on Raghunatha’s critique. Govinda Sarmma calls himself in the Nyaya-samksepa son of Nydya-vacaspati, who can be no other than the above. named Rudra, the son of Vidyanivasa.! In the other two works the final colophons ascribe them to Govinda Bhattacarya Cakravartti who may or may not be identical with the son of Rudra. As son of Rudra, Govinda’s time falls roughly in the second quarter of the seventeenth century. 18. HARIRAMA TARKAVAGISA BHATTACARYA. He wrote in Nyaya :— (i) The Tattva-cinta-mani-tika, a commentary on Gaige sa’s work, found in fragments only, with the suffix vicara, of vada at the end. It was quoted by Gadadhara (Hall). (ii) The Acarya-mata-rahasyam, on Udyanacarya’s theory of syllogism. (iii) The Ratna-kosa-vada or °vicara, criticizing that Vais- sika work, And in Mimamsa,— : (iv) The Sva-prakasa-rahasya or Bhatta-mata-siddhanta, a dit cussion of Kumarila Bhatta’s views. The title of Harirama is in MSS. changed now and thea to Tarkalankara, Tarkilankara-vagisa or Nyayalankara Tarke vagiza. He was guru of Raghudeva Nyayalankara Bhattacary® and according to Hall, of Gadadhara Bhattacarya. Harirama Tarkavagisa must be older than Samvat 1711 1644 a.p., the date of a MS. of his Vada-buddhi-vicara he section of No. i (Hall). As the guru of Raghudeva, he might es in the first quarter of the seventeenth century. gi Naiyayika is identical with the grammarian Harirama, 7 of the Katantra-vyakhya-sara,” | have not sufficient informati® to decide. 19. RAGHUDEVA NYAYALANKARA BHATTACARY* He wrote in Nyaya :— (i) The Tattva-cinta-mani-gudh-artha-dipika, commenti! on Gangesa’s work, familiarly known as Raghudevt. tats (ii) The Navina-nirmana, a later and revised commen _ on the Tattva-cinta-mani. 933), intro 1 Th Fae de re oa oe. ee verse 8: se Nyaya-samksepa (Ind. Off. Cat., p. 644, No. 1 araTaae: Sa iey : wareu=razerfaa! a [2 i) , oe 52 2 Ind. Off. Cat., p. 200; No. 753; H. Shastri, Notices, p- 49: X™ Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 289 [W.8.] (iii) The Didhiti-ttka, of which only fragments exist such as Naiiaevada, Akhyata-vada, etc., including discussions thereof. And in Vaisesika,— (iv) The Nyaya-kusum-aijali-karika-vyakhya, a commen- tary on the verses of Udayanacarya. (v) The Dravya-sara-sangraha, a commentary on Udaya- nicarya’s Kiranavali (Dravya section). (vi) The Padartha-khandana-vyakhya, a commentary with occasional criticism of Raghunatha’s polemical treatise. _Raghudeva calls his guru Tarka-vagisvara,! probably to be identified with Harirama Tarkavagisa, whom he follows now guru Harirama. He may be placed in the second quarter of the seventeenth century. 20. GADADHARA BHATTACARYA. A famous commentator. He wrote in Nyaya:— ; (i) The Tattva-cinta-mani-didhiti-prakasika, an exhaustive sub-commentary of Raghunatha’s Didhiti. It practically as Ga : Were commented, criticized and defended by dozens of writers, hostly non-Bengaiis. (ii) The Tattva-cinta-mani-vyakhy4, on Gatigesa’s work. ili) The Tattva-cinta-many-aloka-tika, ® sub-commentary on Jayadeva’s Aloka, also called Gadadhar. ass (iv) The Muktavali-tika, a commentary on the Sadywkt- ukt@vah of Gaurikanta Sarvvabhauma. And in Vaiéesika ,— : _ (Vv) The Ratna-kosa-vada-rahasya, % criticis Ssika work, : = ao Gadadhara is in some MS. given the title NV yayaney Bhatiacarya, and is given by Hall the title Nyaya-siddhanta TR agri a commentary directly m of that Vai- 1 seqonrema Se 3 ‘ introd. Verse “ine Nana-vada-vyakhya (Madras Catalogue, No. 4254), ™ 290 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915, vagizsa. Hall makes him a pupil of Harirama (Tarkavigisa) but quotes no authorities.' In the final colophon of a MS. he is described as resident of Navadvipa and in arlobliea as Gaura- desiya "Gadadhara Bhattacarya must be older shat peer 1732 or 1675 a.D., the date of a MS. of his Vyutpatti-rada, His Sakti-vada was commented upon by a pupil of Jayarina’ hs cannot therefore be much later than that writer. Hem placed in the second quarter of the seventeenth conti. Gadadhara Bhattacarya, oe Naiyayika, ‘s probably to be distinguished from Gadadhara Cakravartti Bhat who wrote a commentary on the hetcttdal Kavya-prakasa.* 21. NRSIMHA PANCANANA BHATTACARYA. He wrote in Nya (i) The Nyaya- eidahanta-matijart. bhisa, a commentary 0 Janakinatha’s work. Nrsimha Pajicinana must be older than Samvat 1730 o 1673 a.D., the date of a MS of his Bhisa. He sii bist’ his father Govinda,’ who may be Go vinda the son of Rudr Anyhow his time falls in the third quarter of the OT ee century, if not earlier. 22. reigns CIRANJIVA BHATTACARYA. He wro (i) The Pideowsants -tarangini, a poem in eight tarafigas ot waves, in which the principal philosophical eps © wna viewed, with a leaning towards Nyaya. It quotes his fathe Raghavendra’ 8 Mantr-artha-dipa and sie rg in other lines, — (ii) The Kivya-vilasa, on poetics, in two bhangt and i The Madhava-campu, a story of Krisna, af 1 prose “ty The aor ha on metres, the illustretive Megs a: all, tides, p. 56. Some traditional stories | about Gedsilets 5 oe ‘i Pandit Haraprasad Shastri in his Notices, Vol. I, rare VarTaat arerat war egeater srore faarfee fe | and the final pits Ss aay Ydseo suate 8 ed warTatse gat |! Vol. XI, No. 9.] History of Navya Nyaya in Bengal. 291 [NV 8.] of which are mainly in praise of Yasovanta Simha, son of ama. In the long list of authors discussed in this paper Cirafijiva is the only one that gives some account of himself and of his family.! His family belonged to Kasyapagotra Kulins, residents ofRarhapura, Gaura. In that gotra arose Kasinatha, who for his skill in prognostications from omens and signs got the title Simudrikacarya. Kasinatha had three sons—Rajendra, Ragha- vendra,and Mahesa. The second was the favourite of his father, and at the age of sixteen got for his memory the title Sata- vadhina Bhattacarya. In his young days Raghavendra was @ pupil of Bhavananda Siddhantavagiga. From Raghavendra was born the writer who was given the name of Ramadeva by his father but Cirafijiva by his elders. He went to Benares and there studying the Sastras, began to teach them. He speaks of having composed poems, works in Nyaya and in other Sastras. The author is generally known by his title a smrtic digest Rama-prakasa, and attributed it to his patron Krparama favoured by Jehangir and Shahjehan.* His father therefore flourished in the second quarter of the seventeenth century. His son Cirafjiva’s time thusfalls in the third quarter of the same century.* 2, RAMARUDRA TARKAVAGISA BHATTACARYA. He wrote in Nya ; A had al a ay & (i) The Tattva-cinta-mani-didhiti-tika, a sub-commentary of romani’s work, ! See the introductory verses of the first tarangini of the Vidvan- terc~tong soa : ; e Kavya-vilasa, Ind. Off. Cat., p. 344, No. 119°. ‘The Ra@ma-prakaia, Ind. Off. Gat., p. 50%, Nos. 1600-2, introd. ee Verse ata areas BI- WS seacaqanaa afuarsaras | Wewagaga ale again vad wi waaat at cefag afemal Tet [él For Si etaltasl asega fear see its verse 4. * Pandit Haraprasad Shastri says that Yaéovantasimha, ~eng woeken ang eave, was the Naib Dewan cf Dacca, under Sujauddaula phot was a resident of Western Bengal (Notices, II vs cae The 292 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915, (ii) the Vyutpatti-vada-vyakhya, a commentary on Gadi- dhara Bhattacarya’ s sectional wor (iii) The Karak- Gdy-artha-nirnaya-taka, a commentary on his grandfather Bhavananda Siddhantavagisa’s philosophico- grammatical work. in Vaisesika,-- (iv) The Dinakariya-prakasa-tarangint, a sub-sub-commen- tary of Dinakara’s sub-commentary of Visvanatha’s commen- tary, the Stddhanta-muktavalt v) The spe eas. ail ae ni, a Sub-commentary of Annam Bhatta’s own comm (vi) The Si ddhania-muktaval- ft ki, a sub-commentary of Visvanatha’s own commentary on ‘his Bhasa-pariccheda, fami- liarly Pte a Raudri Ramarudra, or shortened to Sessa was the grandson of Bhovénands Siddhantavagiga, and son of Sriréma or Rame He was probably pupil of Madbus iidana.' In one v8. the title Tarkavagisa is given to is time must be later than Gadaahara, and later than Dina kara alias Mahadeva Bhatta.? As grandson of Bhavananda he can not be much later. His time falls probably in the fourth ~~ of the seventeenth nian if not earlier. ! The _Siaahantan muktavali-Raudri (Ind. Off. Cat., p. 674, No. a) introd. verse SH gcchal at dewec Tati feareramereh femet 1 8 1] s n Divakara composed the Vrtta-ratn- -dkar-Gdaréa i Sarhvat 1770, or 1713. A.D. (Ind. Off. Cat., p. 304, No. 1095) 19. Sunspots and Prominences. By J. EVERSHED. [With Plates X VII—XIX.] disc baffle us still. We examine them, photograph them, and lopment follow certain laws; we now know something about we know about them, the more mysterious they become. have gained one step, however, in being able to say clouds floating in a sea of light . they are not, as Herschel believed, rifts in a burning atmosphere through which we see 4 cool, solid, habitable globe below. Even the intensely black centre of a sunspot—as it appears to us—can only be spoken of 48 cool or dark by contrast with the surrounding regions, for Passing out of sight on the western limb as the sun rotates and pea 4 b : : i and did not die out until the end of April, 1909. The life histori : : there is a general es of these long-lived spots differ, but nig ‘ak black iat Wescent state and regular form, This also gradually dimin- In phot _ 1) one sees the radial Gib of the ay pews 8, proc surrounds the 294 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. black ‘‘umbra,’’ looking as if fine lines had been drawn from centre to circumference. This is one of the most striking spectroscopic investigation at Kodaikanal has shown that it Magnetic needles are closely connected with the suns cycle. This cycle, during which the number and activity sunspots waxes and wanes in an average period of eleven years, Obse Mais calcium light, with a screen to shut out the light i © disc; and thus we obtain records of the uprusbi0é *" composed of hydrogen and calcium which are always forms Vol. XI, No. 9.] Sunspots and Prominences. 295. [V.S.] Unlike sunspots, prominences are found all over the sun, from the equator to the poles, and they are most frequent in regions where no spots form. Large massive prominences, even when occurring in sunspot regions, are seldom found very near spots, and in fact seem to avoid their neighbourhood. me of the smaller types, on the other hand, are never found surface in the form of arches (fig. 3) but curiously enough the arch often becomes narrower at the base, a form which could not be taken by a stream of gas acted on by gravity alone. On July 3ist, 1908, a very remarkable prominence in. the form of a single arch or ring stood over a sunspot (fig. o m Sometimes they are like pillars or pyramids, sometimes trees or sheaves of corn, sometimes a cloudy mass hovers above the sun’s surface, or is attached to it only by a few fine filaments. One was photographed on February 18th, 1908, which gradually rose to an immense height (figs. 5, 6). It was scarcely visible on the first plate taken at 8h. 23m., but was a very bright compact mass at 9h. 38m. Throughout the day it rose higher and higher, and at last the upper edge was 60,000 miles above the sun’s surface, that is to say more distant from it than the moon is from the earth. The P.M. at over 6 km.: and 6 P.M. the “tid km. and sian book perth as oo sun was getting low, ® speed attained . per second. It is evident, sheer chat gome repulsive force acts on n comets’ tails, and light-pressure very bably is concerned in this. But we are not yet able to *xplain what forces cause prominences to “range and varied shapes which our photographs reveal, EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII. Fie. 1. oe #1 ace on Sept. 12, 1908, at Kodak kanal Observatory. of India Offices, C aloutta, 1915 - arvey EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII. Fie. la. Sunspots photographed in Calcium light, 1908. Fries, 2 & 3. Prominences over Sunspots. Fic. 8. Filamentary prominence. Photographed at Kodaikanal Observatory. — _‘Fres. 5&6. A rapidly rising prominence Feb. : ‘Fie. 7. A rare form of prominence. Feb. 21, : ,, 4. The ring-shaped prominence of July 21, | | oo _ Photographed at Kodaikanal Observatory. eae i 3 : hs ; — ty . : rf # ¥ # ik W ¢ * *; & if x - % ae iar sy 42 i 5 4 i ¢ o z rm a ° ° wo o < z a 20. Note on a Buddhist Sculpture from Kandy, Ceylon. By J. Pa. Vocrt, Pu.D. [With Plates XX—XXIV.] which he obtained supreme aidan sculptors evidently found it impossible to express directly ) phy this posture (mudra) is designated as ‘ peon often printed, but I 314 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1916. i. The Kala-viveka. In the preface to the Bibliotheca edition (p. vii), the editor has remarked :—‘‘ In all the MSS. used Its Name. for collation, the work though treat- taila-niripanam. The object of the work is given in the introductory Its Object. ere (2: been ignored by some (writers), and treated briefly by others. Hence for the easy understanding of the ignorant this has been made by me.’’” It would seem therefore that no previous treatise specially dealing with Kala alone was known to the author. The work begins with a discussion of the appropriate on ssc aa oan f religious duties and works, particu- larly whether the prescribed month should be lunar or solar. It goes on next to discuss intercalary months, the four-monthly eriod of Visnu’s sleep, etc., discussing the times of various religious festivals according to tithis, and ending with the the Janma-mias-adi-viveka (p. 375). The Sankranti-viveka 1s so called in the body (p. 400), though the heading has been printed otherwise (samkranti-niripanam). - The work refers occasionally to sruti, Panini and Vart- tika-kira, but abounds with refer- ences to and extracts from the chief Puranas and Dharma-sastra sages. As it has to deal with time, it quotes from astronomical treatises such as the Sarya-siddhanta and the Brahma-siddhanta (whose author Brahmagupta 1s also named) and also from astrological works suc Its References. _ Among later works may be named, first the general com pilations from the Dharma-sastra Rsis, viz. the gat-trimsar mata (the opinion of the thirty-six), and the Smrti-samuceay? | P. 380, acawaarawatad are wretste aad F411 a: arefaaa: gt orate a [ee] > P. 2, are: @fecae: faq dfary seafaae: | tia aeadterata qeryaca war fad & [ell Vol. al 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila, 315 (0 times). Bhojadeva is named at least three times; while nartianda of Bhoja. One allusion is found to each of the following : Yogisvara, an author named also in the Mitaksara ; Visvaripa, a famous commentator on the Yajnavalkya-samhita, whose work is now being printed ; Govindaraja, a well-known commentator on the Manu-samhita, and Bhavadhana whose work is now lost. Besides these, several of the writers who had treated the subject of Kala in their works find a place in this treatise. Some have been vaguely spoken of as kecit. But in one place Jimiitavahana has clubbed together seven names :—*‘ The ascertainment of (proper) time made by Jitendriya, Sankha- dhara, Andhika, Sambhrama, Harivaméa, Dhavala, and Yog- lauka, is now shown to be unsubstantial.”' To this list should be added Diksita. They arenamed more than once as follows :— Andhiika (10). | Sankhadhara (7). Jitendriya (9). | Sambhrama (6). Diksita (18). | Harivaméa (1). Dhavala (7). Yoglauka or Yogloka, (36), with two versions, Brhad* and Svalpa?°. nd criticized rather fteely. Probably they were not deemed authorities sufficiently dd to command respect. Among them Yogloka was criticized Most often, and rather unmercifully, his views coming in for Such remarks as tan-na, heyam-eva, tad-asamgatamn, iad-asamba m. d and quoted in the Durg-otsava- ltg mention in 1 of Silapani, in the Sraddha- “sheared ms cintamant of Vacaspati Misra, in the Py & g = 5 © =] Qu x g PY = § Sy #3 ) Tih of Govindananda and in the Jattvas, Malimluca, Suddh. Whi, Ekadasi, Chandoga-vrsotsarga, and Abnika of Raghu- Nandana, 4 , ii. The Vyavahara-mairka. This work is named in three forms, that is, (1) as Vyava- hara-mairka, in the first introductory : verse, and in the final colophon of the “png edition; (2) as Nyaya-matrka in the last but one verse ‘the end ; and (3) as Nyaya-ratna-malika in the final colophon Its Name. ' P. 380, farafaga reg UT yn Sy CH NTS TTT | aaaty arerareqqay a favarcat atta n [etl] 316 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 19165. of a manuscript in the Deccan College, Poona. I have selected the name first given, because the work is named so by both Vacaspati Misra (in the krtya-cintamant), and by Raghunandana (in the Daya, Vyavahara, and Divya Tattvas) ; and because it and by Visvaripa.' rinted text appears defective at places, and has been therefore checked and revised for the purposes of this article by collation with the Deccan College MS. No. 278 of 1887-91.’ The work describes the procedure to be followed in court and the nature of evidence to be dduced there. Beginning with an in- troduction, the Vyavahara-mukham, it divides the main busi- lts Contents. side; (4) and lastly the nirnaya-pada, or the decision and order of the Court. In the third part under the subhead pramaya 1 See the Mitakeara, under the Y ajnavalkya-samhita II. 8:— sfa aaercHeat wi qeazerciehfaal waercH|esT TILT fayraryat afaq aaercfawe afefaad enfaquie =": and for Visvaripa, see pp. 225-2 F ae ¢ Mr. 8. 5: Setlay (1912). pp. 225-268 of the Bombay printed edition © ane This MS. may be briefly described as follows :—Country-made whitish paper, 9}”x4}”. Folios 55, the last two torn @ little on er and side causing a loss of several words. Lines 10 to ll peor Gs A ters Devanagri, small but legible, copied probably by a Benge” gures in Bengali characters appear in the right-hand lower corners some pages. The MS. was copied in W&TaQT %<¢2 ll ° | er a Wass veal frat qwarat PCHIZe aatafeaa fatex(4) aeraaias WUT... Waq wer Saka 1663. Sarnvat 1798 or 1741 a.p. : 1 The MS. supplies numerous variant readings, and makes sev" additions to the printed text. For example, Pa ide six lines after the RITA 21); barca (p. 283, 1. 5), about a line after waa Ia (p- 291, |. ) 44 lines after watynifaa (p. 292, 1. 1), 14 lines after ITAatta (P- |. 10), 2 lines af he 1. 35), and 8 #9 Sea (p. 297, 1 18), 14 lines after want , 346° EAN ne ee Se ae ae eae Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 317 [V.8.] Trials by ordeal (divyani) have been excluded by the Like the amet? this work is es of quotations, some Its References. x hundre sGiodtly from Smrtickara Rsis, twenty in number. Among them the following are quoted largely, viz. Katyayana (137 times), Brhasp ati (127) and Narada (107), all late if Nag al Manu (40), Myiss (36) and Yajna- valkya ( ow longo intervallo.! A few verses have no names, probably borrowed in this form from some previous compilati mo ng tater bd cic Vivardip deserves to be specially mentioned, because one n object of the work was to clear im of various faults finned by other writers. Towards the end of the Kriya-pada, the author says:—‘‘ By me has been put forward this explanation (Vyakhya) of the eastern treatises, having discussed (the subj ject) after clearing the imputations o Visvariipa and others. Visvarupa crn ten times is sometimes criticized, but is more often defen The other later writers named are—Jitendriya (2), Diksita (l), Bala (1), Bho 2). Maiijari. ra ae yagisles (Yog- goka in the Decc. Coll. MS.) (9), Srik = te twice entitled ira. Manjari-kara is e be ide sited prshi vy with Govinda- hah a Sean aiaass on the Manu-samhiia, Mk wrote the mrt art. hibualonalty Srikara, but more often Yogloka, has been ttiticized. Yogloka has been dubbed five times Tarkikam- manya or pseudo-logician, sod his views sneered at with such temarks as tad-asangatam, heyam, tan-n-adaraniyam and so on, 48 in the a ee ta Betw the Vs yavahara-maty ka and the Mitaksara @ con- Parison, I find common in both, at least 30 verses of ag Yana, 18 verses of Brhaspati, 11 verses of Narada, 5 verses 0 ee Oe figures in ett sage from Sir Ashutosli Mukherjea’s pre- A couple of verses at least t will have to S03! 1), me Nnrade, age pigs Gobaans sae nine to Katyayana, according 28 0 the Dees: Coll. 2 Printod puro p. 352; Dece - Coll. MS., folio 54. grat faqaat <3 TST CRA | “ faweare icra safes (eu) 5 See the Ind. Govt. MS. No. 1437. 318 . Journal of the Asiatic Society-of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. Manu, 2} verses of Yajiiavalkya, and one extract each of Gauta- ma, Vyasa, Visnu and Usanasa. The similarity between Jimita-vahana’s work and Vijia- negvara’s is explained by their large reliance on one authority, Vigvarapa. We have seen that one main object of writing the Vyavahara-matrka was to clear Visvaripa’s work from certain faults charged against him by some writers. The Mitaksara itself seems to have been an abridgment of Visvartipa’s com- mentary on the Yajiavalkya-samhita, and in the introductory verse No. 2 it says:—‘‘ The Dharma-sastra uttered by the intelligence).?’ This common reference te Visvarupa largely explains the similarity in the quotations, both borrowing freely from the same source.! The similarity in the quotations found between the Vya- vahara-matrka and the Vyavahara-kalpa-taru extends to the their interpretation. On the whole I am not disposed to see any borrowing of one from the other, and think it more prob- able that both had been borrowing from the same source, 1, some of the previous Smrti compilations. = priority will be discussed infra under the subheading of Jimu- tavahana’s time. It is curious to find that ‘“law’s delays’’ were well known at that time. The kriya-pada section begins with the follow- ing quotation from Katyayana :— “In the examination of witnesses no delay should he made by the king, as from delay arises serious fault. Such is the sign of dharma’s prohibition ’’. tii. The Daya-bhaga. ‘ mmented Txtidiinntane. ic. It was repeatedly co Sane upon ; and the names of more De eich a dozen commentaries are known at present, sev of W i dit Bharat- , na on it, and used it largely in his Daya-tattva, besides quot” it in the Malamasa and guddhi tattvas. It has bee printed. It has been translated into Bengali, and into Bn the PEO the commentary of Vigvardipa_on the Vyavahars ssi0t : ya-samhita, see the Bombay printed edition. 2 Printed edition, p. 306, repeated later in p- 328 Baas area A RTSSTG Bray TAT BaTTATTy | ARTA CG wIq arash yarwase |i | : | fq Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila, 319 [W.8.] by Colebrooke and Prasannakumar Tagore. Its findings have been largely adopted and incorporated into the judge-made positive law of the Hindus in Bengal. The importance of this treatise for Bengal lawyers can therefore be hardly exaggerated. Both at the outset and towards the end (verses 1 and 2) lt the author declared that he had com- s Contents. division, first of father’s property (Ch. I), next of grandfather's property (Ch. IL), and then division by brothers after father’s death (Ch. III). The fourth chapter is devoted to woman s (Ch. XII). The thirteenth is devoted to joint property kept ment of inheritance disputes by court. The fifteenth gives only the three verses concluding the work. Quotations from and references to authorities are not in- Its R frequent, but are in number smaller ee en: than those in his other two works. The (Uotations are, asarule, from the Smrtikara Rsis; one only from Stuti (iv. 2.14), one from the Dana-dharma of the Ma hes 1.60), and one only from @ Purana, the Markandeya, i. 1) have been found. On a rough computation of the Names in the first four chapters or nearly half of the work, the tol Owing sages appear most :—Manu (37), Narada _ Yajfiavalkya (21), Katyayana (18), Brhaspati (12). One Wotation is vaguely called Pramanika-vacanam or authoritative ‘aying (iv. 1. 17). : Among the later writers are mentioned :— povindaraja in Manu-tika (1). alsa eh Ojade : -. title isvari : . Petecdvere eae Stikara, once entitled Misra Bilaka, shortened once (7). to Bala (5) 320 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ([Sept., 1915. According to Mahesvara Bhattacarya (a commentator on the Daya-bhaga) Udgraha-malla (iv. 2. 6) and Udyota (ii. 9) are names of Smrti-writers. aie these the views of Balaka and Srikara Misra were adversely criticized. Balaka’s remarks are sneered at as bala- vacanam (as worthless as a child’s saying); and Srikara’s views are rejected with such remarks as tan-mandam, tad- alimandam, tad-asangatam. Accordingly some of the commen- tators (Ramabhadra, Acyutaénanda and Srikrsna) explain Acarya in the first verse of Ch. XV as alluding to Srikara. This explanation is not satisfactory, for Srikara has been nowhere called Acarya, but has been, on the other hand, given the title of Misra. Several quotations occur common in both the Daya-bhaga and the Mitaksara. But the resemblance is stronger between in Ch. III, 20 out of 34 and in Ch. IV, 38 out of 58, or more than five-eighths. From these resemblances it would be rash, however, to assert that one borrowed from the other ; for it 18 n the Vivada-ratnakara, the interpretations of Jimitavahana ‘appear to agree now and then with those of Halayudha. B. JIMOTAVAHANA’S FAMILY AND HOME. The author gives very little personal information in his orks. In the final colophons he 18 = 97 generally called Paribhadriya- Mahama- hopadhyaya: while in the last verse of the Daya-bhaga and in His Family. himself as Paribhadra-kul-odbhitah Sriman-J imittavithanah. Paribhadra is said to be still surviving in the form Pari-gam, * section of Rarhiya Brahmans The word itself has been give? the vernacular equivalent pharhada by Sridatta in his Cha ahnika, and the Sanskrit equivalent nimba by Hear; his Parigesa-khanda, Sraddha-kalpa.' The name of o tree} was probably extended to the village and thence to the kula ot family, many of which were derived from some original village of settlement. 1 afeny: wcee j “adhikari's Tagore Law th century. Babu Rajkumar Sarv ! p. 402, * The ries and that the former i i 3 the founder of the composed his treatise only a few yeats before the ° Bengal school co posed his immortal work.” Again in p. 403, You ew Da aga fro please, you cannot avoid ge aM m any point, you Cc i . > i e - ae Ae the beginning of the fifteenth graced as ge a : J imita- te place Jimiitavahana in the fifteenth centu € sixteenth century (Ind. Off. Cat.. P. 460) 322 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept,, 1916. close of the ieleventh century.! As both the conclusions can- not be correct, being self-contradictory , it has become desirable to review the salient facts, and to come to some conclusion, if possible. The posterior limit of his time is fixed by the oldest MS. CS ae re existing, viz., that of the Kala-viveka das: er limit of his (Ind. Govt. MS. No. 1568). The MS. itself is not dated, but has at the enda chart of nativity of a son born to one Ghataka Simha, dated Saka 1417 or 1495 a.p. The MS. should therefore be older than this date, how much older there are no proper materials to go upon, any inference from the difference in ink being purely guess work. The treatise must be still older. It would be thus fair to infer that the treatise cannot be later than the beginning of the fifteenth century. _ This lower limit is fixed also by Jimitavahana and his Kald-viveka being quoted in the Durg-otsava-viveka of Siila- pani? Silapani’s date is as yet unsettled. But as his Sr addha-viveka is quoted nearly twenty times in the Sraddha second ‘quarter of the fifteenth century. The Durg-otsava- viveka was a fairly late work of Salapani quoting therein five of fi The anterior limit is necessarily derived from the references in Jimitavahana’s works. e ust be later than Bhojadeva, the king of Dhara, of whom an inscription dated 1021 a.D. has been found.? He should be later than Visvariipa who is later than ML SC OO a Its upper limit. 1 The late Babu Golapchandra Sarkar in his edition of the Dayo krama-sangraha deduced from certain statements in the matchmase records that Jimitavahana flourished about Sarnvat 1199 or the pg of the twelfth century. Pandit Pramathanatha Tarkabhugana 2 4 preface to the KGla-viveka (p. ix) thinks that ‘‘he must have ae in saka 1013 or a.p. 1091.” Sir u the twelfth century (Rep., 1905, p. ? The Durg-otsava-viveka, Sanskrit College Cat. MS. IL, 3353, fot Glavi uota- qader e tions from the K@lavivek . mI, - tions Parag ts fol. 3a, 4b, 17b; for quota Jimitav@hana, see fol. 3b "ka +? der Jimi tavabana come from the Kalaviveka, . 3b, 5a, The quotations under Jim # Ind. Ant., V1, p. 53. Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 323 [N.S.] ; Bhojadeva, having criticised the latter in his works.! Jimita- The above conclusion is borne out by the mention of the Sikabda year 1013 (1091 a.p.) once and of the Saka year 1014 (1092 a.p.) twice, while discussing the position of sun in Simha and Tula.* Therefore the author should be later than 1092 a.. ; and his time falls roughly between 1100 and 1400 a.p. et us now discuss the arguments of the ‘late’’ group. Dr. Jolly would place Jimitavahana not earlier than the thirteenth century, because Govindaraja (quoted four times by Jimitavahana) * fourished in the twelfth or thirteenth century. Dr. Biihler also accepted Jolly’s timing of Govindaraja.* But this conclu- sion does not appear to be correct. Govindaraja has been His late age discussed. Bhatta.6 Aniruddha being the guru of Ballalasenadeva flour- shed by the middle of the twelfth century. Govindaraja having been quoted by him as an authority should therefore be placed *onsiderably earlier than 1150 a.D. It is not possible to fix any "pper limit for him beyond the fact that he would be later than Visvariipa whom he is said to have quoted. Any inference fa late age from the mention of Govinda-raja by Jimuta- vahana thus falls to the ground. . Furthermore, according to some commentators on _the Diiya-bhaga, Jimitavahana criticized in three places the views of Candesvara and in one place quoted the opinion of the Ratna- eo) The Smrti-candvika of Devanna Bhatta, Vyavahaéra Kanda, Eng- lsh translation, 1867 (Madras), pp. 178, 204. * The Kala-viveka, first Adhyaya, p. 21—AUt 4 UGeMI MCT L ETS TR Swe, cat fefsewra; pp. 49-50—aafe qgeMTAe SeTHTR IE | Treafgearen teat ware p 64_AUT FAEMIATTTSHIAT. FATS wiewfew ... 5 . Govindaraja is mentioned in the K@laviveka, p. 304, in the mee thiga under XI. 2.23 (aa@etar) and XI. 2-29, and in the Vyavahara- ww Mika, p. 342 (as @lAAAAT ). pa ee J. Soll ? history of the Hindu law, tag 3 tures, 1883, nA, Sor wee SBE. Vol. XXV, introd., p. cxvvu. 5 The Ha@ra-laté (Bib. Ind.), p. 117, a a 166 a WiatherearaqaygcTa saat ee heures ierstefeneesaatasard ; p. 174, Xfm ee Wiktaits fefeataageie sfaute | 324 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {Sept., 1915. kara, Misra and others.’ This, if true, would make Jimuta- vahana later than Candesvara and Mi&ra (i.e. Vacaspati Misra). But Jimatavahana does not anywhere name either Candesvara or Vacaspati Misra. In the only place the commentator has cited Migra he seems to refer rather to the opinion of a school than to that of any individual writer. On the other hand the Kala-viveka of Jimitavahana is quoted as an authority not only in the Sraddha-cintamani* of Vacaspati Misra, but veka of Silapani who as I have already to the opinion of the school as recorded by Candesvara. Even if the commentators had meant to refer this passage to Candes- vara in person, their remark can have little value historically on account of their ignorance about sequence. In fac i all excepting probably two dozens have been borrowed from the Krtya-kalpa-taru, vyavahara-khanda. So this similarity in quo tations gives no help in deciding the question of priority, a0 the onus is on those who assert the late age of Jim ttavahans To me the most serious objection to the assumption of an early age lies in the fact that neither Jimiitavahana nor any of his works has as yet been traced by name in any of the oar y any smrti-writers until we come to the time of Silapant To this question no satisfactory answer has been given & ' none is really possible until all the available smrti works 0 the period are critically examined. But at present to! non-existence from mere silence would be rash. n the Con vargga-cintamani of Hemadri,a huge compilation which is beng ly half a century a annen esaniipdatiiat - ene im - re | Under IL, 97, p. 67, The Ast. Tat., Sr. ed., I. 313, , and a the Suddhi-kaumudi of Govindananda (thrice). (11) The Sraddha-viveka. ts philo- The most famous of his works, and printed. It treat hilly the subject of funeral ceremonies with their rules. Kalpa-tary, (1 Bhojadeva (1). Epos (17 tie), Maharnava-prakasa-kara (1). Kamadhenu-kara (once). Pape (1). n jj . (once). bat repent ). J Yotth. Parazara (2). Halayudha 3). quar 1 Sanskrit College MS. II, 193, fol. 2a, gies: TEST carat wa Te Watena faag fated fret ae q Wray: 340 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1915, It is mentioned in his own Tithi-v° (No. 2) and the Durg- otsava-v° (No. 4). It was quoted in the Sraddha-cintamani of Vacaspati Misra (18 times), as the Gauriya Sraddha-viveka in the Sraddha-viveka of Rudradhara (once), frequently by Govindananda (in bis Suddhi°? and Sraddha-kaumudi) and by d curamani, Acyuta Chakravarttt, Govindananda (Sraddha-viveka- kaumudt), Jagadisa (Sraddha-viveka-bhav-artha-dipa), and Srikrsna Tarkalankara. (12) The Samkranti-viveka. It deals with the Samkrantis or the times of sun’s entrance into the zodiacal signs. It quotes the Nyaya-dipika of the philosopher Vacaspati Misra, the Kalpa-taru, the Parijata, the Ratnakara and the Krtya-cintamant of Candeévara. (13) The Sambandha-viveka. It discusses the relationship (sambandha) permissible 0 forbidden for marriage. The quotations are from the Puranas and Smrti-kara sages, but the subject-matter and some of the quotations such as Manu’s in the beginning remind one of the ambandha-viveka of Bhavadeva Bhatta. : This completes the authentic list f Sulapani’s works. own Samvatsara-pradipa frequently, but nowhere spoke 0 Silapani’s. Pandit Haraprasad Shastri has described @ the Samvaisara-pradipa, but the extracts given by him aren mentions the name of Silapani. oan : In a North-Western Province Report one Samaya-vidhane is also attributed to Silapani. B. HIS FAMILY. Sulapani does not give the slightest information about ae self or his family. In the colophons he is iven the title ° yaya or Mahamahopadhyaya, titles mentioned also DY Catalogos catalogorum, Vol. I, p. 681. 1 2 H. P. Shastri’s Notices, Vol. I, p. 390, No. 388. Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 341 [V.8.] Raghunandana.! In the final colophon of one MS. of the Prayascitta-v° (Mittra, 415) he is given the title Bhatia; and in some other MSS. of the Durg-otsava-v° and in a MS. of the Dipa-kalika (Mittra, 1147) the full title Bhattacarya is given to him in the final colophons. In these final colophons Silapani is often called Sahurryan (Sthuriya, once Gandubhiyan wrongly), from his kula or family name. Sahuyiyan is said to have survived to the present day asa subsection of the Rarhiya Brahmanas. Though himself silent about his country, the Maithilis regarded him as a Gau- tlya, and Rudradhara distinguished his Sraddha-v° from his own work of the same name by calling the former Gaurtya. Cc. HIS TIME. of Bengal.? Pandit Haraprasid Shastri says :—** According to the settlement ‘of the Brahmanic hierarchy made by Vallala anterior to Vallala Sena, that is the eleventh century.’’* Accord- Ing to Professor Jolly,* Silapani was much later, and this opinion is accepted by Professor Hggeling. te he lower limit is fixed by the commentary of Srinatha - ntury, as I will show later on. At least half a century wo have intervened between the commentaries and the originals. » the Sraddha-v° and the Tithi-v° cannot be later than the _‘lniddle of the fifteenth century. ie oe _ . This viewis supported by the mention of the Sraddha-v° in the Sraddha-cintamani of Vacaspati Misra.’ Vacaspati Misra’s time as yet unascertained. But as he flourished during the reigns of the Tirhut kings Bhairavendra and (his son) Ramabhadra, Ge ee ee : adhya its i, Astavimsati-tattva, Srerampore ed.; for Ho pit Coe parole sara ll This ie <4 PAIS fee bt Do area tegat . is old, worm-eaten and cramblin and requires careful handling. 3 Sans. Coll, MS. IT, 563, fols. la ib. a F. 45, p. 61:—qfa fagrerendtaneatfea™ Rearmed qraaay Sr. ed., I. p. 330, faua awa ac arn WHR | of § Nepal has been di ances For e Ha i epal Durbar Catalogue (1905 , preface, p. Xvii. sag bhakti, Sr. ed., i. 239, ii. “4 or 5) prota 8 as R. sive, Noi VI. 193 (No. 2125) :— faat | vftufafeerey agian fease Steracteqat q aagarsaifedt a The time Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 355 [V.8.] thakti-vilasa itself is ascribed to Sanatana Gosvami by his nephew Jiva, whose time may be about or earlier than the middle of the fifteenth century. R. Mittra ascribes the astrological Samaya-pradipa to ‘Harihara Bhattacarya, the father of Raghunandana.’’ Accord- ing to the final colophon of this MS., the Samaya-pradipa was compiled by Harihara Bhattacarya at the request of the Ssisyas (pupils) in Saka 1481 or 1559 a.p.! Naturally the son would be still later. But Mittra adduces no reasons why this astro- a f dlision about his late age on this ground will not hold good. Govindananda Kavikankanacarya wrote several works on i, ending with the word kawmudi.’ His time falls about fhe Mittra, Notices, IIL, p- 57 (No. 1088). The final colophon runs us :-—~ wih aslaPSIcaqIgag fareqarargcraTa yeafear sqifaagearararaa Sit aaqvere: wl eu) xfa aefcex weraray(2 Seles GHIIIT: GATH: I The introductory verse 2 says :— Sifayaaarsieat aaarareaa ature \ aausatara gaa arefewerarat CRU) Von phe Dana-kaumudi, the Suddhe-k°, ~ Sraddha-k°, and arsakriyG-k° have b rinted in the Bib. (a commentary sna eadahi-dipikt of Srinivasa) has been pr ted i of Stlapani The two commentaries appear é a tas Gee ‘ Suddhi), then Suddhi (quoted in the quoted in the Varsa-kriya). = a@aTS: | AA AT ae ey sagernctuaagemmare | STINET fern : > See aware! var aqrTermatya- nefyaqqeamanae FAST 356 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Sept., 1915. mentions these years would have been composed some time later, but not much later, say about 1545 a.p. The Suddhi- kaumudi itself is mentioned in the author’s other works, the Sraddha-kawmudi and the Varsa-kriya-kaumudi, which must therefore be still later, or say about the middle of that century. Now the editor of the Biblotheca Indica edition says that ‘ Barsakritya has been quoted by Raghunandana Bhattacarya rana.’! He would therefore place Govindananda earlier than Raghunandana, whose time accordingly would fall later than It is juoted five times by Raghunandana, in one of whic he distinctly says :—Vidyapati-krta-varsa-krtye Kalpa-latayanca Gargyah, thus mentioning a Varsa-kriya of Vidyapati.® It would Raghunandana cannot be the Varsa-kriya-kaumudt of Govinda- nanda, for the former work is quoted by Govindananda himself in his Sraddha-kawmudi, a work composed earlier than Varsa-kriya,* and while quoting the same no hint is given there that the said work was Govindananda’s. Thus no data exist for holding that Raghunandana ever quoted or even knew any work of Govindananda. On the other hand the year Saka 1421, quoted in the Jyotis-tattva, could not have been far from the time of its composition as then the astronomical calculation would have been within the memory of the writer. Moreover as @ pupil of ished Srinatha he cannot be much later than his guru who flour! ee Gr eee eee kOe et ee S a = qe AMAR UTA AwATS: | aa: Wt anqarne fy a genet a= Sal HeATS: | 1 Preface to the Varsa-kriya-ka i, p. ii 8 umudi, p. ll. prep MS. II, 335, fol. 17a. a sdasi ip St" Och» Mala-masa, i449, 474, 475 ; Durg-otsava, i. 66; ema 2 . ‘ ‘ The Kriya-kaumudi quoted in the Sraddha-kaumudi, p» 559- Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 357 [V.8.] it would not be far from truth to hold that Raghunandana’s principal works were composed between say 1515-1545 a.p. The twenty-eight tattvas with their supplements are monuments of wide reading, patient industry, and wonderful memory. Backed by keen reasonings, strong prejudices, and vigorous criticisms of the predecessors, specially the Maithilis, became famous outside Bengal. He and his school came to be known as Smarta-Bhattacairyah (probably from the junction of © his digest and his own name), or more briefly as smartah. After Raghunandana, little progress is noticeable in smrti studies. In fact Raghunandana gave the last word in the Bengal School of Smrti, just as in the century following Gadadhara ' Bhattacarya did in the Bengal School of logic (Nyaya). VI. Bhatta Laksmidhara. Both the Bengal School and the Mithila School of Smrti were powerfully influenced by an outside work, the Krtya-kalpa- laru of Laksmidhara. Consequently no account of either school can be satisfactory without some notice of this writer. In the an article he will be discussed briefly under three A. His Works. B. His Time. C. . His Influence. A. HIS WORKS. _ Laksmidhara wrote only one work, the Krtya-kalpa-taru, the all desire-fulfilling tree of duties, or as it is generally men- tioned abbreviated, the Kalpa-taru. It is a general digest, a large compilation sub-divided into kandas or branches. No 1 The fullest MS. is in the library of the Maharana of Udayapura. Peterson’s first Report, 1883, pp- 108-111. How large the original work must have b ferred from the fact that the existing twelve kandas be m . . alone (the first incomplete) run up to 1108 folios with 8 to 10 lines in a Page, which page had letters 39 to 52 in a line. ahara, Suddhi and aged, t the end (except the last) muc ten. Ly Per ‘ ge co ate tats page. Characters Maithili (see the letters 4, va, and Na copied Bd R24 arfaamfe ¥ s4 afaritfaart 358 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. a separate MS. and at the utmost two to four are found in a library in this separate state. The MSS. generally mention the position of each oe in the ceil complete ork. The twelve kandas as yet found with their position are noted below ‘chabotisally arranged :— (i) Grhastha, on the duties, fasts and. festivals of house- holders (second kanda (ii) Tirtha, on pilgrimage to sacred a (eighth) ; (iii) Dana, on the religious gifts (fif (iv) Naiyata-kala oc °kalika, on nee or the daily duties a householder (third) ; (v) Pratistha, on the consecration of idols etc. (sixth) ; (vi) Brahmacari, on the unmarried Vedic student (first) ; (vii) Moksa, on salvation (fourteenth) ; (viil) Raja-dharmma, on the kingly sep (eleventh) ; (ix) Vyavahara with vivada, on law (tw yy (x) Santi or Santika-paustika, on "propttialy rites (thirteenth) ; (xi) Suddhi, on purification (tenth) ; (xii) Sraddha, on funeral ceremonies (fourth). < least two more kandas existed, for the Moksa had in the original the position of fourteenth. The two wanting are the seventh and the ninth of ~ original. Now I have come across a MS. whose first leaf is missing, and the end is lost; nay from the only colophon foun nd it appears to form a part of the Krtya-kalpa-taru.' After desert aaasiraiac + + (sata werat Hare AAR raeheeee UISTaTaTHal Kearse fafeafad geafafa u wre cere u Me date is repeated again in words at the end. For another Ma aithili MS., copied by this copy ast Subhapati in bi “age? hi rit order of this Gada- dharadeva, see the Nepal Catalogue, p. 65. e Gadadharadeva was Come of Dhirasimha who was atte x tbe Mithila king Bhaire vi The Suddhi Kanda (Ind. Govt. MS. No. 4741) had 100 coryplt folios, 13” x 7,”. Of these 25 rn are ee and 11 folios so sero y. damaged as to lose a number 0 etters. 4 lines to a page. Character Nagri. MS. copied in faq gust aaa qramgfe yy wat Faas grevarcrawearfe (several letters gone) e cacratt faaraalt wrest aagaeeta ysqaraargy fgnact 4 ( 2 emmmnramaaearte seqaas Wee |?) (several letters gone) atHa waa aarea aratargoarats | The MS. is thus an old o: . 1 Ind. Govt. MS. ue “8404. Its last folio is number = these 18 folios are missing, while two are so torn as to lose sever Two leaves (numbered 3 and 25) seem to belong to another Bee rhetoric. The onl and enone nly ae found is in fol. 37a and a note oa 19t? 7OF Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrit in Bengal and Mithila. 359 [NV.S.] the diksa@ or initiation, it proceeds to describe the rites for the worship of deities, Sirya, Siva, Brahma, Visnu and Durga, ending with the car-festivals, the ratha-yatras of Siva, Brahma and Durga, but without any mention of Jagannath’s car- festival. Judging from Candesvara who imitated Laksmidhara and wr a volume on the worships of deities named ‘the Pija-rainakara, this MS. may be called the Paja kanda of the Krtya-kalpa-taru, forming one of the missing sections. - Similarly, in the Mala-masa and Prayascitta tattvas Raghunandana quotes a Prayascitta-kanda kalpa-taru,'! a sec- samhita, Manu-samhita and other Dharma-Sastras) would have been left entirely untouched in Laksmidhara’s Digest. So there would have been at least a Prayascitta-kanda. The position of Puja would naturally be after Pratistha, i.e. the seventh, and of Prayascitta before Suddhi, i.e. the ninth ; and we see that these are the two wanting in the fullest MS. In the Vyavahara-kanda the author speaks of a Vivaha- kanda.? Whether this was an independent section or formed Various Puranas, and the Smrti-writer sages, with interpreta- tions of their words and only occasional comments. efer- : 5! re. Medhatithi, the I have found a few the Kama-dhenu, the 7] | prakasa, Vijianesvara, Sabara : in and Halayuadha. This Halayudha is, of course, ifferent ‘ from Halayudha Bhatta, the judge of the king’ Laksmana- Senadeva, co ‘nthe front leaf qpwaty caaTamae:, the MS. seems to be of West : — The folios are of country-made whitish paper, two papers pasted ming a leaf, size 12+” x 32”. agg Phe Astavinnsati-tattvani, 2 Ind. Govt. MS, No. 1437, fol. l0la:—-aq faarefafufaareare tra: j Sr. ed., Mala-masa, i. 434; Prayascitta, 360 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. B. HIS TIME. In the colophons Bhatta Laksmidhara is described as son of Bhatta Hrdayadhara and as Maha-sandhi-vigrahika (peace and war minister) of Maharajadhiraja Srimad-Govindacandra- The anterior limit can now be fixed a little closer by the mention of Vijiianesvara. In the Vyavahara Kanda, su section dasy-adhikarinah, the opinion of Vijiianesvara is quoted and criticized.* According to the final verse No. 4 reign of the illustrious Vikramarka.* The latter 1s evidently the western Calukyan king Vikramaditya VI whose inscriptions range from Saka 999 to 1047, or 1077—1325 ap. The time kandas had been composed in the first quarter. Hence the time of the Krtya-kalpa-taru falls partly in the latter half of the first quarter, and partly in the first half of the second quarter ° the twelfth century. Cc. HIS INFLUENCE. No commentary on the Krtya-kalpa-taru exists. In a compilations like the Kalpa-taru, Devanna Bhatta’s Smrl >: ae — Vink ck ak Na Mast, tol, tein Dan faeqgeanieea agrarfafanteaa eq cautrasataeal | facfga amaqacl azerarerfes sate tl : 2 My article on ‘‘ Bhatta Bhavadeva,” J.A.8.B., 1912, PP- nip : 8 Ind. Govt. MS. No. 1437, fol. 67a :—qaywwea qrae aaifa a arcafefa famatec: aca | I] be 08 _ 4 Verse 4 at the end :—‘t There has not been, nor is, DOF wi beard earth a city comparable to the Kalyanapura; no king has beer evap that of who is comparable to the illustrious Vikramarka ; notom! ata. exists in this kalpa bears comparison with the learned Vijnegowed 6 For the lates dated Saka 1047, see Ind. Ant. XII, p. 212. | ; | 4 Vol. XI, No. 9.) The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 361 [V.S.] candrika, Hemadri’s Caturvarga-cintamant, and Candesvara’s Ratnakara were too large and contained too few remarks of the author to need any commentary. Nevertheless the influence of the Kalpa-taru is distinctly perceptible in the later Smrtic literature up to the beginning of the sixteenth century. This influence is traceable in the Bengal school, the Mithila School, the North Indian School and éven in schools outside North India. Firstly in the Bengal School, Aniruddha was the earliest to quote the work as autho- tity, and Ballalasenadeva’s Acdra-sagara, Pratistha-sagara and ana-sigara seem to have felt its influence. Coming down to the Hindu revival, the Kalpa-taru was largely quoted in the works of Silapini, Srinathacarya and Raghunandana. : nm the Mithila School its influence was still greater. Sridattopadhyaya was the earliest to quote it. Candesvara distinctly admits that his Ratnakara was based on the Kalpa- faru. In fact his Ratnakara contains wholesale plagiarisms of Laksmidhara’s work, in its general divisions, smaller su » sections, and in quotations from authorities, including even his interpretations and comments thereon. The Kalpa-taru is also largely quoted by other Maithilis, as Harinathopadhyaya, jidyapati, Vacaspati Misra, Varddhamanopadhyaya, Rudra- ara, Outside East India, in Northern India the Kalpa-iaru was referred to as an authority by Harihara Agnihotri, Visvesvara Bhatta. (Madana-parijata), Alladanatha Siri (Nirnay-amrta), Gaigaditya (Smrti-cintamani), and in Western India by emadri (in Dana-khanda). After the fifteenth century, the Kalpa-taru began to be less and less quoted, until it either ceased to be quoted or was known only indirectly from quotations extracted in the previous works, By that time there had come into existence other Eo pistions which better suited the needs of later times K _ ‘tv complete MS. ‘in the present days. I find Vidy anivasa had got the Kalpa-taru copied, curiously enough by Sudras, in Saka 1510, or 1588-9 a.p. Evidently he got the whole work ‘opied (each kanda copied separately), of which two, ote Dana ‘nd the Naiyata-kalika, have survived to modern time. 362 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. APPENDIX A. (Page 35). ACYUTA CAKRAVARTTI. He is ones connected with the family of Srinatha as a rival. Hew (i) The SWeithd vote. evant No MS. as yet found. Quoted in his Daya-bhaga-tika.! It would seem to Hate been a rival commentary to that of Srinatha, probably criticizing the latter work. (ii) The Diya-bhaga-siddhanta-kumuda-candrika’, a com- mentary on the Déaya-bhaga, also a rival to that of Srinatha which it Giticines at several places, and which was defended in some instances by Rama phadra. It does not appear to be inferior to Srinatha’s, has been quoted by another commentator Mahesvara Bhattacarya and was largely used in the better known Srikrsna Tarkalankara’s taka. quotes the usual later Na Kullika Bhatta (once), Prakaga-kara (once), the M: adana-parijata (once), the Mitaksara haat aeoaar the Ratnakara idee times), Stlapaini (once), and Halayudha (iii) The "Sandarbha-siitikd, a commentary on Aniruddha Bhat Hara-lata,? being the oldest known conr mietibary on that work. It quotes, among others, the Karm- opadesini (1). | Mitaksara (6). Karma-pradipa. Mitaksara-kava (1). Kubera (1). Migrah (11). Govindaraja (1). Medhatithi (1). Caturbhuja (1). Ratnakara (5). imita-vahana (1) (from the | Ratnakara-kara (1)- Diya-bhaga). _ Rudradhara (5) Nariyav-opidhyaya (9). _ Varddhamana (1). Nilambara (1). Vacaspati Misra (1). Parisista-prakasa (1). Silapani (2). Sania - is Harihara (1). r-caranah (4). adri (1). Prakasa-kara, (1). pie sea she a 1 Bharat Siromani’s ed., p. 44 (1.37), q@qaame \ , yI. 142. n Bh. Siromani’s ed. In R. Mittra, Notices: - (MS. co cn Dither hat ta-kumuada-—candrika has been neds intand of of A hoe final colophon to Mahamahopadhy aya Ram 8 Sans. Coll MS., a2, 31%, | | ! . Vol. “aa 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 363 APPENDIX B. (Page 43). An INDEX OF LATE WORKS OR WRITERS, CHIEFLY SMRTIC AND ASTROLOGICAL, IN THE TWENTY-SEVEN TATTVAS OF RaGHUNANDANA. N.B.—The works are italicised and where practicable are also noted under their authors. The capital figures in square brackets refer to the No. of the tattvas; the other figures to the volume and page of the Srerampore Edition (1834-35 A.D.). The iativas are numbered according to the introductory verses of the Malamasa-tattva. I. Mala-masa. Il. Daya-bhaga or Daya. III. Samskara. IV. Suddhi. Prayascitta. VI ivaha or udvaha, EL... Lithi. IX. Durg-otsava or Durga-puja X. Vyavahara XI. Ekadasi. XII. Tadaga- bhavan- otsarga, or Jala- say-otsarga. XIII Chhe, ndo gh - VIs- otsarga. XIV. Yajuh-vrs-otsarga. XV. Rg-vrs-otsarga (not printed in the Sr. ed.) See R. Adbhuta-sigara—{I] i. 403; | [XX] i. 408 oI Adhikarana-mala—{I] i. 461, o>: [TX] i. 44. nanta Bhatta—[ VIII] i. 34. Aniruddha Bhatta—{I] i. 462 ; [IV] ii. 159, 162, 172, 184; LV] i. 297; [XI] ii. 24; (XXIII) i. 237; [XXVI] i. 134, 137, 140, 141 (2), 148(2), 152, 153, 154, 171 [Petr- dayita, Hara-lata). re Mittra, VII. 119, No. 2349, only one folio. XVI. Vrata. XVII. Deva-pratistha. XVIII. Matha-pratistha. XI Divya or Pariksa. XX. Jyotisa. XXI. Vastu-yaga. XXII sa. XXIII. Ahnika. XXIV rtya. XXV. Purusottama kse- tra. XXVI. Samasraddha or simply Sraddha. XXVII. Yajuh-sriddha. I i marked with as- terisk. Andhika Bhatta—[I] i. 447. Apipala—[T] 1. 457; [4 ; 136: [XXVIII] ii. 277, 279(2). Acara-candrika—| MAILE: i. earacintamani—(1]_ i. 459; i. _ [VII] i. 14; [X XIIT] i. 206. Jcara-pradipa—[X X11] 1.252. 364 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ([Sept., 1915. Acira- Madhaviya—(1] iy ;| 628, 543; [IV] ii. 132(2), [VJ i. 298; [VI] ii. 62; ou 147, 166, 173, 176(2), 182, : 13; [XXI Eh} i: 225, 251, 189, 196, 206, 209, 211, 213, 216, 218, 219, 221; [V] i. tse orange 219. 283, 285, 291, 300, 310, 311, Acara-ratnakara—[1V] ii. 154; 316, 320, 323; {VIjii. 73, 76, 79, 8 ; (VII i. 7, 11(2), 24, [XXIII] i. 256. Acdrya-ctiramani—[X CAV] ak} 365; [XXVIII] ii. 273. See 114; ‘ oe Guru-caranah. [Acara-can- Pa ; oy og: (xin i a drika, Krtya-tattv-arnava, (2), op Suddhi-tattoarnava, Srad 300, 308 ; [XVII] i ii. 284(2); dha-candrika}. [XIX] ii. 349(2); [XX] i. Aearyala). arte -(X XIII} Be 379, 385, 387; (Xx]] ii. 2. Ne) io} —_ So ie 2) — fs Lo pes eo. (ie) — -_ pael — —_ se Rod i) Ww ph = wi w rg —” eS Lene wr bee — Ayur-daya—{I} i. | Ahnika- ania —(X1) i. 32; [XXII i, | : : 180," 187i figeceon tis PXXV i147, | VIN ii. re 7; [XXVIII] ii. 362. | Kalpa-lata—{1] i. Jintk ‘oddhara—[XXT11] i. | Kalinga—[IV] ii 252. rl ae v1 aod ii Tsa Nvyavaea aM ‘ aoe yayacarya—(X XVI] 1. hes ( mata) (XV + 985. 35 foe .. pee . {It Isanacarya—{ XI] ii. 19. | rt “eb; (iV) ii. 206, 210, Utkaladéia [IV] ii. 159. 931; [VI] ii. 82: [VII] i. 245 bald | EXT] ii. 3; (XITL] i 30h a ee i. 466; | [XXIII] ii. 206, 252. : [IV] ii. 133, yah ale ii. | Kamariipiyacnibandhe TS - 81; [VIT] i. «478, Lr Dak > | 54 cx i es Odhra—[1V] li. 154; [VI] ai, ‘ces tren ge i. 79, 52» 66. | 90, 91; (TXJi. 46 gk | Kila-nirnaya— i | {rs Karka or Kark-opadhyaya— | (Déksinatya) ; [XI] ti. 23. to 100, 1a,” Lal; | Kala-viveka—[1 448, 480; 153; [XXVIII] ii. 273, 277. yh er . 68, 69, armma-prakiia—[XX }i. 343.| 90, 92; [XI] ii. 28, 26, dh Karmm-opadetin—[1V}ii. 178. | 48; xii ii, 299; (XXUT 180, 186, 199; [VII] i. 96: 99 [XII] ii. 304. Kala Madhoviyo—(0) ve Karmma-vipaka—[1] i. 481; 438, 453, 455, 461, 4557; [IV] ii. 135, | 492; [IV] ii. 162, 190, Kalpa-taru—{1} i. 434(2), 457, | (2), [VILJi- 4, 5 9 Us Oo . 459, 471, 474(2); [II] | 20, 31, 38, 68, 77, 30,919 rey ote TO, | 92. 98, 24, 08 ; 1X) Vol. on 9.| The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 365 23, 25, 27, 29, 30, 53; ii. 200 [xx VI] i. | DP iarta 0 i. 1429 tw ii. | 186, 191; [VII] i | (xt) ii. BD : XXXVI) i. 176 | (2) | Kalapah—[1V] ii. 159. | Kal-ottara - ‘{1] i i. 454; [XXIT] | 70. Kismira—[I] i. 489. Kubera or Kubee! opadhyaya— | [EV] ii. 144; [XXVIJi. 183. Kullika Bhatta—{I] i. 434 (2), | . 100, 108, | 26 [XXVI]j i. 143 on 152, 153. Krtya-kalpa-lata—[1} i. 476; [VII] i. 24 ; [XI] ii. 10. Kriya-kawmudi—(1] ieee [VIT] i. 88. Kriya-cintamant—10) 432, 433, WwW rss (2), 387, 409; [XX IV] ii. ong 963; [XXVI] i. 174, Be tearncw 11) 469 ; (IVJii. 132; [V]i. 294 : [VI] ii. 73 ; [VII} i. ing: fEx}i. 55; [XXIIT]i. Krtya-pradipa — ‘iv ms ii. 206; [XII] ii. 203; [XVI] ii. 89; ae = 356 ; [X XVI] i 135, 153 (Xv 1} 273. Krtya- maharnava—[VII]i. 69 ; 3, 198 25 Krt tya-raindikara—{1X] , | Gang-amria—[V ] i. : Ce yaa i {IX]i. 52, 65 (2); [XI] ii. 10, 22, 25. 54; [XX] i. 1 (2); | khumidi(XX111} i i. 226. | [Sarada- fe aes dipika— [XXII] ii 373. Kriya- kaumudi—[X X11] i, 209. 434, - 442: [IV] ii. 193, 200, : [V] i. 288, 290, 291, 3, 295 (2), 296; [VII] i. 91, 101; [IX] i. 80; [XXVI] i. 161, 197 (2). Gunesyare— (x XV1j, the Bangavisi _edition, p. 251. IT] i. 4: [IX] i. 63 (2) ; ENVIIT) ii. abe: [XXVI] i. 134, 135, 1 Guni-sarvvasva—[VIU ] i. 96. Guru-caranah——{I] i. 445, 470; I i. 50 922 ; ii. 3, 57; [XIT] 95 [X XVII] ii. 276, 980. See . 300 306 ; [VI] ii. 64; (VITji. 77. Gobhila- ee sittra-bhasya— [VIT] i. Govinda * Bhatia?) i. 455; [VII] i. 82; (xx Best. [Pardéara-Bhas Gotamt opel SS in. 34, Gaurah—(IV] hoe i. {XI T a. 12, 25 (2), ee [XXVI i. 143 (2)]. 366 Candetvara—{0 i. 460; [X] | 125 [Ratnakar].. Caturbhna Bhattacarya [IV] ii Ore sawn IV) 170. Chandog- ahnika—(1] i, 435, 459; [VIT] i. 14. *Chandoga- s raddha-tattva— [VII] i. 9; [XXVIT] ii. 271. cee esse a - taitva— “KXII 222. Jayesvinat— —[T] i. 452. ana—{[I] i. 448, 484 ; (IV) hi. 1307 (2) ; IX] i. 42. [Aniyesthe-vidhi-anumarana- a). Jita-mitra—[XI} i ii. 25. Jimitavahana—[ 4 473 (2), 489; [IT] ii. 0, Wii 286 ; [VIT] i. 15, 92: a, FY J yotih-ila-kauneud 1—{I} b il. J yotih-kaumudi—{ XVII] 349. 357, 360. Jyotib-siddhanta—(T} i. 452, J yotis-arnava—{1X] i. 47. ere b ag, Kenge —[{VI]_ ii. 78; [XX]i eset AL i. 448 ; | [XXIV] ii Fianamila_(1). i. 453; ; [XT] ii. 38, 39; xt ii. 370; XXIITi. OMIM AS ANE | i. Pattva-kaumudi (philosophical) [TX] i. 53. attva-sagara—[V Ay i, | XXIT] ii. 370. *T ithi-tattva—[I] i. 481, 488; 66 ; Hy | . ‘ F J nares of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | = | [Sept., 1915. [XI] ii. . 52; (XXIV) un. 237, 245, Tithé viveba—[1} i. [IV] ii. 190 ; [VIT]i. 3, vii VIII} 31; (Xi ii. 14, 25: ; (XIN | oes kanda-kalpa-taru— | | | | re | [IV] ii. 158; [XI] ii. 46; [X XV} ii. 319. | Tirtha-cintamam—[V] i. 296 ; [VI] 1 ee Hg ‘{VIT] i. git [XXVIi. 1 faerie sara- canon a . 49. [Ost ne i [1] i. , 401; fIIN] i Ly a ii. 154; [VI] ii en [IX] i 55; [XxX i Kanda Dana- Khanda — “ (lh ies eee (Hemadri) ; [XX] i, 394 (IV) i é Dane-ratnakara —[IV] ii. 158; i. 2 i. 120. Dana-vakyavali—[ V1] ii. a Dana-sigara—{1} 1 i. 460; ii. 1 201, 203; oat ii. 24 ; [XXII] ii. 372; [XXITT] 207. * Daya-tattva—[V1] il. Diaya-bhaga—| i {IT} ii. bt [IV] ii. 33, 485; 09, oe: 109; )i« Dipa-ka pete + 434, 492; [IT] ii. 98, 109; [IV] il. gs 172, 173, 174, 177; ‘ ] il 64, 76; [VITJi. 53: [X} it 126 (2); ; [XXVI] i. int) i, 507, = gue Vol, XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 367 [W.S.] 512, 540, 543(2); [IV] ii. 136, 142, 156(2), 164, 176, 150 ; [VI] ii. 69 ; [VIT]i. 92, 186. See Varddhamana. 101; [X11] ii. 290, 291; Narayana Bhatta rer 360, 379, 380, etc. .: [XX ii, 370. . , *Durga-piija-tattva—[V11} i. [VI] ii. 67, 72(2), 74; [VU] 59. puasg ; 108; i. 66 Durga-bhakti-tarangint ve 63; [XI] ii. 4, 17, 18, 38, 42, 52, 55, 59, 64, 65(2) Durga-bhaki-prakisa—(IX] i. 306(2), ; ; EXXIM] i. 240; [XXIV] ii. 237; [XXVIJi. ‘De va-pratistha-tatwva— + 130. 138, 153(2). [Gobhila- ii. , bhasya|- pn i. ee : Ni ina ce Doaita-nirnaya—[ 436, ; [IV] ii. 1 1] ii 352 ath, 176(2), 197. cayo(tl i. $80 | 463, 476, 486, My’ | (XI rx 1996: AXXVI) i i | , 191. Dvaita-nirnay-imrta—[I1] ii. _Nyigratna—U0 i. 472 (3), 6 Dhan ily : 12 ON 42. Secs hee Pandita-sarvoasoa—[V} "- 313. cadena : - viveka-parisist n Feit 70 cme er 41. ha - i. arasara- asya—{1 oe XX} * |" Evy ii. 62, 70: (vit 30, Dhar é ag ii. 8 mma-pradipa—{IV} a7; (XXIII i 22 | ee | ga. (XI) ii. 53; [XXII] ii. | | Parisista-dipa-kaliki—(1V] ii. 212. Dhavala—[VIIJ] i. 36. 210. user or sh imha Acarya | Parisista-prakisa or prakasa- [VII] i. : XXIV] ti kara (I1I] i. 499, 506(2), 25 | 598; [IV] ii. 161, 208, 210; 58. Navya-Vardd -opadh- Wie 2 986; [VI] ii. 67, 68; vhys fT Vi. i 163. 468, a 5, ee ete Leet 469, 470, 472, 485; [IV] ii. | 189, 190; [VIT] i. ai 19, | [xxviii 168, 179; [XXVIII] | 278. . printers ta) i 1a, 230; [XXIII] i. 208, 228, [XI] ii 252, 253, om (XXVI] i. | Pasupati—[XI Vv) 365; 368 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915, [XXVI] i. 1386; [XXVIT] ii. | Pracina- A cms viveka— 277. v V] ii. here "Enda kalpa-taru ty i. 434; [V] i. 308, | *Prayascitta- tattva—[X1}i ii. 31. Pai rtha-sarathi Misrah— [XIX] ii. 336; EXT i. Ges bate i. 434 6. 469, 470, 492; [IT] ii. 100, Paseatya-nirnay-amrta—[\] i. 103; [IV] ii. 158, 159, 160, 487 ; [IV] ii- Aig i: onl et 164; [V] i. 277, 279, ii. 16, 29; [XXVI} 1. 280, 283. 284, 285, 287, 289, Pascitya-ma ta—[IV] ii. ‘300, 301, 302, 305, 307, 310, Pity- rasan pte 432 ; [IV] i hes 316(2), 317, 318(2), 320(2), 174, 176, 2 321(2), 322(2), 323(2), 324, 114; cenit ii. "hiss ; {XXIII} 326(3), 7; (VIjii... 62, i, 206, 217, 233, 234, 235, 68(2); [VIN] i. 117; [EX] i. 57: (XI ii. 8, Reg [XVJ] ( li. 86; Lan , 207, 212, 146, 151, 153, 155, 170, 250, 268 180, 192; [XXVIII] ii. 273, 278. | Balabhadra—[ XX] i. 400. _ | Ballalasenadeva—[X VU) Us Pitr-bhakit-tarangini—(T V) 4a. 352. | Adbhu uta - § agara, 20 BLY I ii, 365; [XXVI] Dana-sa stds i. 145 | Balaka—[X] ii. ny wraicarana-candriki—{VI Ij i. Buddhi-prakasa ={XX) i, 345. 100; eels 3 (MMi. 41, Brhad-yatra—[XX} i. 47; [X Xi) i. 248, 249, | Brhad- rama 432 270, (2), 476, 487; [110] i, Purana-sarovasva—[XX]i.401. 523; ‘vit i. 16, 107; [XX] Puja-pradipa—[XXI1] ii. 371. i. 354, 3 Puja-ratnakara—[IV] ii. 166 ; | b ekreoites nda (kalpa-taru) Pitr-bhakti—[X XVII] ii. 273. (VII] i. 82; [IX] i. 65; —[IIT] i. 633; Vite 102; [XVII] ii. 288; [XVIII] ii. = [IX] 3 455 As Ti ds 356 ; [XXIIT] i. 238. eek) bs mf Prthividhara = Misracarya— _ Bratpadate EV bs (IV] ii. 174, (XXVF i. 146 2, Pratistha-kainda-kalpa-taru— “Brahman sarovasva—UV), ¥ (Ty i. 477 ; [XVII] ii. 353. 175 XXIII) tex 153; aaa i 276. [X XI] ii. 230. Bhatta-tika- ket —(XXVi-l Pratihastaka—[IV] ii. 170- r ey ba hi XIIN ii. 3 [IV] ii 170; Bhatta aie {i- 5 i. 497(2 repair 1X VI i. 285; 515(2), ‘ae XXTID ji pee). © 502), 27,6 (35, 588, an oi Pray sai 454; [IIT] | 527; (XIji % ts (XXII) ii. 369; [XXI eal oo aig oe _ a Pracath—[1V1 ii. 1 | ai. 11; ne ii. 304 Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 369 N.S. ] i. 379: XXIII i. 204, 206; | [XXVI] i. 162, 166. [Nir- [XXVI] i. 146, 149(2), 153, nayamria, Brhad-Raja-mart- 154, 164, 195. 187. tanda, Bhima-parakrama , Bhattacarya- -caranah—[IV] ii. Bhuja-bala-bhima, Raja Bhatt-otpala—[X X] ii. 331. marttanda |. {IT} i. 496(2), 499 3), 502, *Matha-pratistha-tattv a— 504, 305, 609, 510(2), 511, | [XVI]. 85. 516, 518(3), 519(3), 521, Matsya-siikta Maha-tantra— : | 283, 304, 307, 309, 311, 315 | : Il} ii. 107; [IV] i (2), 317(2), 318; [VI] ii. 68, | 182(2), 175; [VI] ii. 62, 78 70, 72(2), 79; [X] ii. 116, | [VIL] i. 10, 112; [EX] i. 57, 117, 120, 125, 127; [XIII]; 64, 66; [XIV] ii. 366; [XX] ii. 303, 304, 306(2), 310, 311, i. 382; [XXII] i. 199, 204, 315; [XVIII] ii. 353(2);| 2086, 221 226, 227, 230, 234, [XXVI] i. 144, 195. [Vya-- se a 273 ; ee 0G ara- el he ra-tilaka, Sambandha- | Fane vk kira —{VUN] i veka). Bhagavata-Gki—{X1 i + ag | | (XXVI) i. 153; XXVI i ii. ag Bhattacarya—[XX] Pari Mantra- kosa—[X1] #. 4) oA i. Bijmandtha—{VI 1} i. 9 | Ne ae a— Bhima-parakrama—{I] i. 448 ie sa S| 36, - a 452. 455, 477; [IV] ii. 189; | _ ii. 310; [XXII] i ete 5. [VII] i. 94, 97; [XI] ii. 4; | Manira- De 1. ; i. 3 XXII] ii. 373. 356, 359, 363, 368, 385, 392, | artadarasandsioil i—[I] i. 459 ; oe 398, 407, 415, 418. x v1 ee mid i(? Tigatacarya—{N] i. 482. antr-otlara— 999 - __ | *Mala-masa-tativa mat i. 299; _Sigperds [—Tantra ?] | aon gee (vi i, 08 Bhu ‘ab ; abi 1 i. 431(2), 107, 108; PX] ii. Ll, 99; 16, 47 amt 1 607, ri _— EXXVI] i. 158, 169, 14.) oe ‘ Hips | h L ; [V1] ii. “69: [VII] i. 10, ie | ore ; rx, ‘ 61, 63(2); —_ pt =P, roy Ww Os ao w ane Le) ree Nise w OU ee 349: [XX] i. 354, 362, 380, | XXII Tji. oot ha : = i. ped ae ves 2 AX XIN ‘ 4 at? ava—[IV] ii. 155 (Tan- Ma Meo IT} i. 30; (XXI v] ii. 237. - dhavacar a—t Ti. 9, 446, i. 433, 467, 468, 469, 473, Ma vd 45 59, ite >IT. rVitt) i. 30, 31, 32, 38, 370 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 4; [XI] ii. 5, 13, 26, 29; mth i. 204; [ XXVJj i 174, 185. [A dhikarana- mala. , Acara-M adhaviya, Pakcnnnaes or Kala- | Madhaviya). Madhav-ollasa—[ XV IT] ii. 286. Mitaksara —{1] i. 433, 462, 492 ; [IT] ii. 94, 98 100, 109(2): [IV] ii. 132, 139, 141, 144(2), 145, 149, 152(2), 153, 15402), | (Sept., 1915. | Maithila-sangrahakara—[I] i. 451. | *Yajur-vedi gr a-lativa — [XXVIII] ii LY Velstiaea: xu 192, Tapani AO) is | iA] ae LV]. 284: vi ; [XI | Yainalat: arenes i. 61. be eens arnava—[XX] 155, 156, 157(2), 161, 163, | 164, 166, 180, 181(2), 184, 187, 200, 206, 221, 222; [V] i. 279, 280, 281, 285, 298, 301, 308, 304(2), 305, 308, 309, 310(2), 315, 316, 317(2), | 320(2), 3 : ii. 12(2), 47; [X11] ii. 296, ie: [XVIII] ii. 359; [XIX] 328, 329, 33, 339 (2): [XXII] i. e. 273(2 ), 274; [XXVI]i. 1 Misrah—[T] i. ge [IV] ii. 139; [EX] i. 54; [XIN] ii. | 299; [XX] i. 348; [XXVI] i. 182, 155, 161, 171, 178, Medini—{X1] ii. 3; [XVIIT] ii, 353. Medhatithi—[I1] i ii, 103, Mea i, 434, 439, 460 (2), 461. 464, ihe 477; [IV] ii. 137, 145 ii. XIX] ‘i. 180(2), 184 185, 188(2), 192, 197; [XXVIT] ii. 279(3), 279; [XXVIII] ii. 361, 362. | i | 12; (x e| | | Yuddha-yaird—[XX) i. 423. | Yogini- -tantra—[V IT} 1. 88, 89; [XI] ii. 32; [XVIITJii. 358 : rere ii. 370, 373; [XXV]] Youtsvara—(0 i 473; [XT] i. IT] ii. 297; [XVI] 350. Vocloks-fX1 ii. 122, 125. | | Raghunatha—[XII] i ii. 297. | Ratna- kosa—[] i. 450, 477 | [XX]i. 336 | Bana mata tt . 478; [IV] ii. 187; ges 93; [XX]i. 5 (2), 3 | Ratnikara—{V) i. 431; (Iii. 93, 94, 97, 98, 99, 100(2). 102, 104, 106, 109; aes 496. B11, 614; [V] i (VI ii. so, 6012), 060 , 79(2), 88 Ro | .3 ? (X] ii, 130; [XT] ii. XIII] il. xt ii. 292, ~ 53 LX vil eg ii. 334, 344i Ratnavali—{I] i. 454, 477 (2); [XXII] ii. 270. Ratn-arnava—{V ] 1- 454 Raghava Bhatta—_ ES i. ; | Vol, XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 371 [V.S (2), 453; [IIT] i. 495, 527; {IV} ii. "155 (2); [VI] ii. 73, 80; [VIT}i. ane eg 42, 62; [XI] ii. 36, 39; [XVI] ii. 585, 296, 287 (2); 34 ao ] ii. (2); [XXM) i mA, 245 (2), 246; TXXVI nd; (vit if ° or [IX] i. 56, 56, 66; [ 85; [XVII] ii. 286; (XVIIN] ii. 359 ; [XX] ii. 333, 342, 345, XII Ram-arcana-candrika—{1] 5: [IV] ii. 155; Raye mukata—{1V] ii. 158; (IV} i. 65; [XXVI] i. 129, ee [Xx XVI ii. 273 (2), (2). Raya. mukuta - paddhati— udradhara —[I j. © F625 LV} i. 319; ve i. 88 (2), 120: [XXIV] ii. 263, 264; [XXVI}j i. 144. Rudra-yama la—{I] i. 4693 Jey i. 36, 82; [XXVIJ}i Renuka of a i. 470; XXVINi. iinidears 50) i. 487 a [Kalpa-taru, Tirtha® , Dana Nanyata-kalika®, Pratistha’ , way Prayascitta®, Brahmaca ari, Vivaha®, Santika-paustika- Sraddha’ |. Varddhamana or Varddhaman, opa h yaya—{I}i. 438 ; [IV] M 196; ey 78; [XI] i ii. VI) i. 191. redid pa, Smrti- ribhasa |. Jaa ee i. 449, 474, caf Xi. 66; xi ii. 55. rah. man, Fhnika’, lata, Tirtha’, Doaita-nirnoya, ? tarangint, Vivada® , Vyovahara’ . Maha- dana-nirnay4, Suddhi’, ‘Sraddha°, ‘Smrti-sara- pradi- Vitanpati mee agp Ij 2 [X] i Vasudeva—[X Vastu-sastra- , ee tis; [XXVIJi. vines (0 ii. 99 ; 1 193; [X] i 130. ra). - Vidyakara Vajapey!—(110) i , ; {LV} ii. 136, 170, 44, 49; 372 [XVII] ii. 284; [XX] i, 410; [XXIII] i. 215 Be 216, 218, 226, 227, 240 Vi : d dyad ha pilin {XX} i. Vidgpati—( i. 475. aan tarangins, ety 1. Vidya-vacaspati—[IX] i. ada-kalpa-ta ara-{i¥] ii. 100; [IV] ii. 182, 198, 222; lii. 76. V ivada-ratnakara—(IV] ii. 182; [VI] ii. 71; [XVIII] ii. * Vivaha-tattva—[I]] i ii. 104. Vivaha-patala—{ XX) i i. 357. 492: : (tt) li. ek [1X] ii. 123: [XT] ii.24, 64. Vis sracipasomuenyo {V1 ii. Visv-adarsa—{ X1j ii. 29. Visvesvara Ob E a il. 135. [Karmma-vipaka Visou-gupta—[ Vj i. 305 i aeematar ad 3 454: [XXII] 3 Viresvara—[IIT} i abe 517, 536 ; [XIIQ ii. Vedanta. balpe-taru I). 48 Vatsnav-amrta—[{I]_ i. “2b: IV} ii. 167 ; {VII} i. 89, 95 ; [XT] ii. 39; [XX] i. XXII 211, 246; [XXIV] Vir cinta aa} hi: 10: ; [VJ i. 281, 302, Vyooahara-tileba-.1% | ii. 116. 332, 338. ie Vyaoahiira pradipa—[ XIX} ii. “we Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. Vyavahara-matrka—[11} i ii. 101 [X] ii. 112, 120, 126; [XIX] ii. 332. Vyavahara-samuccaya a—[I] 473, lea 479 ; [XII] ii. 291. [XVI] i . 283 Pravanusthin oh (XXIV li. 248, Sankhadhara—[V] i. Satananda—[XX] i. a, “349. S antika- Fagg -kalpa-taru— [I] i. Sanit dipibagtt0 i. 496, 542; fy} ii. 182; [V]i. 291; [LX] 43, 64; [XI] ii. 53; (XI ii, 292, 293 ; [XXVI] i. 126. Sarada-tilaka—[{XI] ii. 52; [XVII] ii. 285 ; [XX] i. 340; [XXII] ii. 369. [Sara da- jkrama- dipika— [XVIT] ii. 285 Sa ee bhiigya tika—{1] 1. ; [XT] ii fase depiha Vi 284. : Siva ee ae Ty, |< [XXITI] i. sib anreavon (xVIIT]i ii. 351. Suddhi-cintimani—[IV] i ii. 182, i. 227: XXV Sinica eee ii 144. Suddhi-prakasa—{1V] ii. 181. er Ie te {I] i. 459; 200, Nay 306, 307, S11 (2), 326: [via ii. 60, 61, 64, (2) Us, ; [X] ii. II, 30: rps 126 (2), 127, 1895 Vol. ae 0. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila, 373 [ of [XI] ii. 13; [XVIT] ii. 286; [XTX} ii. ane. 342: [XXVI} | i. 153, 158, 183 ; ‘EXXVII] ii. 273. (Tithi-viveka, Dipa- kalika, Parisista D° Prayas- cittaviveka, Sraddha-viveka]. | Sraddha- kalpa—[X XVI] i. 134. | raddha- kanda-kalpa-taru— [XXVI] i. 128, 129, 151. Sraddha-candrika—[X XVI] i ii. ? Sraddha-cintamani—[T] i. 436, (XXVI) i. 125, 161, 164 (2), i ; [XXVIII] ii. 361. ee ipika—[X XVII] ii. | Sraddha. pradipa—{1V] ii. 188; _ [XX ; 191. peg 1.440, 445, | 451, 462, 487, | 489: [II] ii. i. | 528: [IV] ii. 142, e 174, 216; 177, - 179, 214, 216, 217 (2), re 220, 221; [VI] i, 72; [VII] i. iP 11'(2). 99, 108 (2), 109, 111, 112 (2), 114; [XI] ut. 18, te [XIV] ii. 364; [XIX] 331; [XXIII] i. 254 (2); [XXVI]i. 124 (2), 126, 129, 131, 132, 137, 140 , 142 aidhe' 185, 187, 193, 195. Sraddha-s iitra. mera Upaah — [I] i. 456, vn [WV ed “176 [VII] i. 8, 36, 85, 115 116; ky "52, 54; aes ii. 4, 8, 25, 58; [XXIII] i 205, ant, a, 251; (XXVIJ i, 128 171, 182; marie ~*~ [x 170, [XXVIL} ii ii, 277 (2), 278, 280. maya-pr radipa}. Sridhara-samuccaya—[I] i. 73. [Chandog-ahnika, Sa- | Sridhara Svami—[V] i. 305; II [Vil] i. 68; [IX] i. 45; [XI] ii 14; [XXIV] i ii. 241. xX] Lh) BO. ;| _ [Dipika). Sripati—[1] i i. 478 (3); [XX]i. Sripati-raina-mala— I) i. 478; i. 508; hit ii. 139, 167; (VI). ii. 78; [vil 4; [XX] i. 359, 381, 384 Sr ri 4 a tic vyavahara-nirnaya —— [I] i. 472; [VII] i. 13, 97; [XI] ii. 21 ; aa. . 2 ile a 358, 407. «Sri ip ati-vyavahara- -nibandha— ]] i. 480. | Sripati-vyavahira-samuceaya— [LIT] i. 532; [VII] i. 15. aay oye samuccaya—[ XX] i. 35 | Sri path san ii Xx . 360, 390. ]ii. 3 Pearly alegre et ii. 45. Sanketa-kaumudi—[XX] i. 355. Samaya-prakasa—[1] i. 436, os ot " fed a. [IV] ivi i. 92 (2); TeXvi). i. 15 Samaya-pradipa—[I) ji. 483; XJj ii. 25 ora] i 7 vt 78 i. poahameae [LIT] i. 512. 374 Samvatsara-pradtpa—[T] i. 437, 449, 488 (2); [IV] ii. 182. i. 26, 28, 4, 22; 34; 36, 42, 43, 44 46; [XX] i. ‘413: [XXIV] ii. 240; XVI] i. 158; [XXVIT] ii. 277. ’ Samskara-tattva -[XIIT] ii. 306, 309. Sarala—{1] i. 433, 475; (ITT) i. 499 , 504, 510, 515, 516, 517, 518 (2), 522, 526, 527, 533, 536; [IV] ii. ee 210; [VI] ii. 72; [VII] i. 8; [XT] ii. 52; (XI ii. "306, 310 (2), 312, 313; [XXII] i i. 206. Sayanicarya— a TL; EXXVII i Sara- ate i. 437, 454, 479; [XX] i. 386; [XXII] ii. 370. Saravali—{I] i. 481; [XX] i. 393. geome -cintamant—[1] i. 439. Siddhanta-siromani—{T] i. Siddhanta- yin PL Daa i. 438. i sopana—[IV] _ ii. ne ; [TX] i. 60 [XIII] i a “314, nee -santosa— [VI] 70; [XT] i. 31, Seemed i. 475. Smrti-paribhasa or °paribhas a [VIN i, 71 Xd i ii. 48. Smrti-maharnava—[11] i ii. 100. Smrti-ratnakara—{1] i. 488. Smrti-samuccaya—[V| i. 292 2). Smrti- -sagara—|[T] i. 477, 479; [1] ii. 495, 498; [V] i. 281, ra 325 ; (EX) i . 48, 54, 65; [XXI] i ii, 230, Sm) ti-sigara-sara—[T] i. 479; Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept., 1915. vl i.’ 313, (3165. [Vie 431, 436; [VI] ii. 66 Simrt sara —[{I] i. [IV] ii. fom [XXIIT] i. Smrtt-sara- radipa—-[AV13 ii. 163. Smrtu-artha- sara—[I] i — rVvIty ee be EX] i. [XI], ii. 53; [XIV] ii. 206. ee ris i. 258; [XXVI], 1 Senrotaya (HIT. on ba . 356, 358, 374, 3 Haridasa-Tarkacarya—[LV] ii. 136, 173 (2). Harinatha Upadhyaya—[1V] Ww j. 315; (VI i - [XTX] 1 25. 58. ype 2), IXXVI}i i. 153; (XXVII] ii. 273, 277. “xv i oe Harihara— ‘ : I XVIII] ii. 355; [x xVIl] 273. . Pal St paddhati—{1] 3- 338, [VI] ii. 73; [XIX] i. [XXIII] i. 252; (xXxXViJ + ad = i ks 47 481 5 Il il ner 1 3. [ ii. aie [x Vol. XI, No. 9.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal and Mithila. 375 [V.8.] [XXVI] i. 144, 161, 191, 197 ACE ; nexvin ii. 273, [| Pandita-sarv- vasva, nae ae Siva’}. ( grammarian) —_ 223; [VI] ii. 60; [IX] i 43 ‘ [xn] ii. 300; [XXVI] Harialt—[101) i. 509. 434, i. 175, 176, 177, 179, 185 (2). [Dana-khanda, ’Parizesa’]. ar Mo a we ie fi SEPTEMBER, 1915. The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday, the Ist September, 1915, at 9-15 P.M. Lizut.-Cou. Sir LEONARD ROGERS, Kt., C.LE., M.D., BS., F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., I.M.S., President, in the Chair. The following members were present :— _ Maulavi Abdul Wali, Mr. Percy Brown, Dr. P. J. Bruhl, Rai Monmohan Chakravarti, Bahadur, Dr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. C. W. Gurner, Babu Ramesh Chandra Majumdar, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. The minutes of the last meeting were read and con firmed. Twenty-five presentations were announced. The Honorary Secretary announced the following orders of the Council meeting held on the 28th July 1915 relative to the publications in the Bibliotheca Indica Series :-— (i) Any work before being accepted shall be reported on to the Council by the Philological Secretary as to— (a) whether the work is worthy 0 publication ; (b) what manuscripts are available ; (c) the qualifications of the editors to undertake h . (iii) The manner of remuneration, when the work 18 paid for. to be determined b the Council on special in- nature of the work. r any work to a special Committee for consideration. (v) No part to be published until such substantial portion as the Council may order has been co leted an passed for publication by the Council on the report of the Philological Secretary. The above resolutions with regard to both the Arabic and Persian and the Sanskrit publications of the Bibliotheca Indica. to be printed as byelaws in the Rules of the Asiatic Society. exxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. (Sept., 1915.] The General Secretary reported that Babu Pramatha Nath Mullick and Lieut.-Col. F. R. Ozzard had expressed a desire to withdraw from the Society. The General nibsees reported the death of Babu Raj Chandra Chandra The following persons were balloted for as Ordinary Members :— Babu Hem Chandra Das-Gupta, M.A., F.G.S., Prof., Presi- dency Geilae Calcutta, proposed by Dr. B. te Chaudhuri, seconded by Babu Rakhal Das Banerji; Miss Maude Lina West Cleghorn, F.LS., feck sae eae by Dr. N. Annandale, seconded by Mr. F. H. Gravel The following papers were ie — (1) A Note on the Bengal School of Artists. —By Bas S. Kumar. _ sorraegaamiratt by Lenses Haraprasad Shas (2) Notes on the Sy of Mee a —By Ral ONMOHAN CHAKRAVARTI, BaH (3) On the Phbecosierone of the nighth eh of the poem Kumara-Sa m.—By Rat MonMOHAN CHAE- ee eecdiy These papers will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. The President announced that there would be no meeting of the Medical Section this month. Notice. __ Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatic Society of Bengal with their publications are informed that they may be sent either to the address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agent of the Society in London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street, New Bond Street. AVIS. Les Sociétés étrangéres qui honorent la Société Asiatique de ' ont priées de les envoyer ou directe- t de la Société, 1, Park Street, Caleutta, ou & Yagent de la Société a Londres, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street, New Bond Street. ANZEIGE. Auslindische Gesellschaften welche die Asiatische Gesell- len mit ibren Publicationen beehren, werden ier direkt an die Adresse der Gesellschaft, 1, Park Street, Calcutta, i London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, & Street, zu senden. 23, Contributions to the History of Smrti in Bengal and ila Part II. Mrruiva. By Rat Monmonan CHAkRAVARTI Banaper. Nothing is known about the early Smrtic literature of Mithila. According to tradition, the sage Yajfiavalkya, the reputed author of the Yajnavalkya-samhita, adorned the court of Janaka a king of this land. The extant version of the Samhita from its metrical form, its mention of the coin Nanaka and of week-days and from other reasons is believed to be not earlier than the fourth century 4.D.! The mediaeval Smrtic literature of Mithila cannot be traced eatlier than the thirteenth century. From that time for two centuries and a half, Smrti flourished in Mithila, flourished so luxuriantly that the writers came to be regar as forming a i. Very little is known at present about these Maithili Smrti- writers. In the present paper the subject will be dealt wit mate times. Most of the principal writers appear to have been patronized by the kings of Mithila. ge Political history of the land would be useful in ascertaining the imes of the writers, and my paper on that subject might be consulted for the purpose.” For facility of reference the writers _ will be discussed chronologically under two sub-heads : | A. The Earlier Period, or the rule of the Karnata nasty. ee B. The Later Period, or the rule of the Kamesvara Dynasty. 1 1883, p. 49 (not eo jue ~ ' first century a.p.): ditto, the Sacred Books of the East, Vol. ’ oduction, Pp. Bae (not. earlier than the 3rd century A.D.) ; Professor a8 Macdonnell, Sanskrit Literature, p. 429 (about a.D. 350). . 2 See J.A.S.B., 1915, pp. 1-27. E g 378 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. The result of discussion of the times of the Maithili Smrti writers is shown below in a tabular form :— The Authors. A. Karnata Dynasty. Grahesvara Misra . Ganesvara Misra Sridattopadhyaya ‘at ae oa Ganesvara Thakkura Candesvara Thakkura (nephew of No. 4) Ramadatta Thakkura (son of No. 4 Harinathopadhyaya . Padmanabha Datta om Se B. Kamesvara Dynasty. 9. Sridatta Misra 10. Vidyapati Upadhyaya < or Thakkura. 11. Indrapati Thakkura 12. Laksmipati pa rc ba alae (pupil of No. 1 13. Sankara Misra 14. Vacaspati Misra 15. LS fib S pag b ay f (pupil of Nos. 14 and 16. Premanidhi Thakkura .. (son of No 11) ii. Sota he ta bi bl 18. Ganap Their Approximate Times. Earlier than 14th century. itto. End of the 13th century or beginning of the 14th. Beginning of the fourteenth. First and ise quarters of the 14th ce Second sikeee of the 14th. First half of the 14th. Brag quarters of the 14th. Beginning of the 15th century. 1395-1440 a.D. Middle of the 15th century. Third quarter of the 15th. Second and third quarters of the 15th. Third and snr Bei of the 15th c The latter ne of Ae third and the aie quarter of the 15th century. Fourth ene of the 15th. Dit First ‘darn ‘of the 16th cen- tury. A. The Earlier Period. 1. GRAHESVARA MISBA. His works are lost. Danda-viveka.' But he is quoted twice in Candesvara "8 Vivada-ratnakara and no less than ten times in Varddh He wrote a work on Vyavahara W haména "8 hich ¥ is e Vivadaratnakara, Bib. Ind. ed., pp. 4 44, 78, 88, 1 The of the Danda-viveka, Pp: ( MaWiay eat fran ). As. Soc. MS. ne 104, 105, an 3) “so and | Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smyti in Bengal. 379 [N.S.} named in the Danda-viveka as Vyavahara- taranga, and which mmf formed part of a general digest. Having been quoted y Candesvara as an mie ek his time must be earlier than fourteenth century A.D x 2. ete MISRA. His works are lost. But heis quoted in the Acara section of Harinathopadhyaya’s Smrti-sara, Vidyapati’s Ganga-vakya- wah, Vacaspati Misra’s Sraddha-cintimani, and Ganapati’s Ganga-bhakti-tarangini.! From the references his work appears tohave dealt with Acara. Having been quoted as an authority in the Smrti-sara, his time is probably earlier than fourteenth century A 3. SRIDATTOPADHYAYA. He is the earliest Smrti writer of Mithila whose works have survived to modern times. At least five of his works are Own, Viz (t) The ‘Aoar-adaréa, the mirror of Acara, on the daily reli- is been printed at Benares. Among the nibandhas, it quotes— The kalpa-taru (1). Harihara (10) Kalpa-taru-kara (3). Halayudha-nibandha (4). Be- — Kama-dhenu (5). sides these he ae: his own Raja ( ? Bhojadeva) (2) Chandog-ahnika once Smrti. maharnava (1). It is named in the Suddhi-viveka of Rudradhara. (ii) The Chandog-ahnika, on the dhnikas_or daily duties _ of Samavedins.’ It is quoted in his own Acar-adarsa, and mentions the following nibandhas and nibandha writers :— _ Kalpa-taru (4). Mitaksara (1). seta at (2). Ratna- Saran (1). Kama-dhenu (7) Raja (? sce (3) * _ Aarmma-pradipa (10). Sraddha-kalpa (1). — Gopala (dy. aia mrti-manjusa, ror eee Chan Smrti-maharnava ( an Be [ Smrti-|maharnava- -prakasa (3). ee - li ace ! The Smrt I. O. Cat., 1488, p. 449) ; the Ganga naegpot Coll. Cat. MS..1 No. Hd fol. 5a, 6b ; the Sraddha-cintimant oT - ay &d.), p.9; and the Ganga-bhakti-tarangint (Sans. Coll. Cat. M : b, 9a. 2 The Aca. r-adaréa (Benares Pr. Banvat ot p. 3lb:—87 g wage 8 The iad Govt. MS. 2903, pil: es Benares in Samvat 1664 or 1007 av, :-—@haxperanierat SH WHAT ATT Ul... SIT ULB 380 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. It is named in the Pitr-bhakti-tarangini of Vacaspati Misra, the grhastha-ratn-akara of Candeévara, the Ganga-vakyaval of Vidyapati, and the Ganga-bhakti-tarangini of Ganapati Sankara Misra wrote a supplement to it, the Chandog-ahnik-oddhara. (it) The Pitr-bhakti, devotion to the Fathers, on the funeral Karka (1). Ratna-karandika (1). Karka-bhasya (2). Raja ( ¢ Bhojadeva) (3). Kalpa-taru (4). _ Sobhakara (1) Kalpa-taru-krt (5). Smrti-manjart (2). Kama-dhenu (6). Smrti-manjusa (1). Gopala (1 Smrti-|maharnava-prakasa (1). Bhipala (1). Mitaksara (1). (iv) The Sraddha-kalpa, on the funeral ceremonies of the Samavedins. The title of the work is vague, as the term had (1). ¥ Chandoga-sraddha-kalpa (1). Halayudhiya sraddh-adhyaya aay. (v) The Samaya-pradipa, the lamp of time, an astrologico- smrtic work dealing with vratas or optional fasts and their ° proper times. A standard work on Vratas. It was often quoted, e.g., in the Krtya-ratnakara of Candesvara (12 times) the Pitr-bhakti-tarangini of Vacaspati Misra, the Varsakriya o Rudradhara (11 times), the Mala-masa and the Ekadasi tattvas of Raghunandana. It quotes Kalpa-taru (5). | Yogisvara (3). Kalpa-taru-kara (1) Raja ee pereatp (1). Sraddha-kalpa (2) ama-dhenu (1). Sraddhy-adhyaya (1). Jitamitra (1). hee (4). F Bhipala (2). _ The Gauras, Gaura-grantha, Gaura-Smrti and Gaur nibandha have been several times referred to. i Sridatta gives no information of himself or of his family. It is not even known definitely whether he is @ Maithi. climeshacbliet ail id bianca as “a nia ees cea MeN A 2 _— eee Ta 1 See the Ind. Govt. MSS. nos. 5233 (copied i P cog aaa Greg 4 : : - pied in waa % 1892-95. ~* - B< et), and 5767, and the Deccan College MS.» 2 Deccan College MS. No. 371 of 1875-6. mrs E22 No. 152 of Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 381 [N.S. But the facts that he is treated as an authority by the Maithili Smrti-writers and their successors, the later Gauriyas, and that he mentions the Gauriyas several timesin his works at a time when they were almost unknown in other parts of India indicate that his home was in aoe sn uses several vernacular words, which might furnish some His posterior limit is fixed by the aE one yi his works in the Ratn-akara and by the mention of his name therein. So he must be older than 1314 a.p. His upper limit is arrived at by his naming Harihara Misra and quoting from Harihara’s Bhasyas. WHarihara is often mentioned in Hemadri’s caturvar- ga-cintamani (Parisesa-khanda), and is therefore older than the fourth quarter of the thirteenth cenatury. In his Bhasyas Harihara names the Kalpa-taru-kara (first half of the twelfth century), and certain later commentators of Paraskara-grhya- siitra, such as Vasudeva Diksita a Renu Diksita.' So at In his srammatical Puribhasa, the well-known qe of the Supadma School, Padmanabha Datta, calls himself Sridatt- dmaja-sinuna. If this Sridatta be identical with the Smrti- writer then two generations intervened. Padmanabha Datta e the Prsodara-vrtti in 1375 a.p. Consequently Sridatta cannot be earlier than the begining of the fourteenth century. CANDESVARA GROUP. We now come to a family, several of whom wrote on Smrti. Hence they are grouped together 4. GANESVARA THAKKURBA. Unele of Canlesrers and a minister (maniri) of Harasimha- deva, He w (‘) the ica steps to bliss, dealing with various kinds of gifts, ee are Kama-ghata- a-dana, purusa-dina, and so on. No references to nibandhas found in the pai ghee MS. I have come acr Agnihotri Harihara, the Benares printed ed. of Bettia Raj, pp. 6, 18, 277, 423. " Apoording to a fra the Dibcich College Catalog, , 177, Renuka wrote his Grhya- in Sak 1266 A 2 Ind. Gor Govt. MS. 6126, 2 26 "folios a he while ver aan. MS. hye the Nepal Notices (p. 131) has 90 fo lios. Thel S. begins wi Feafaguane eg se ecncad ao cee teers) 1 The Paraskara-grhya-sitra-vyakhyana of 382 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. 5. CANDESVARA THAKKURA. The dominating figure in the field of Maithili Smrti. Heis best known by his— (i) Smrti-ratn-Gkara, or briefly Ratn-akara {the sea), a general digest that consisted of seven sections as follows ! :— (a2) Krtya, dealing with fasts, festivals and their appropriate ) mi, and Buddha-dvadasi vrata, or the worship of Buddha held on Sravanasukladvadasi. The last no longer exists and the former, . though observed, has lost its old importance. The Ratha-yatra was observed also with respect to Siva on Pausa sukla astami, and Durga on Aévina sukla navami. The Puja kalpa-taru of Laksmidhara also describes the Ratha-yatra of Siva, Brahma, and Durgai, and thus shows that in the old days the car- festival was common to the principal deities. The Kriya-ratn-akara * quotes a considerable number of later Smrti works, e.g., the Kalpa-taru (39 times). | Varsa-dipika (1). Kalpa-taru-kara (7). | Vasanta-raja (1). Kama-dhenu (7) | Viveka (1) Gopala (2) _ Visva-ripa (1) Vrata-sa gara (1). Dana-sagara (25). | Devesvara Dharma-dhikarani- | Samaya-pradipa (12). Skanda-yamala (1)- Sagara (20). = eae : | Smyti-maharnava-prakasa-karo Raja-marttanda, (3). | Laksmidhara (4). . i: & es Le 8 a (2). | Halayudha (2). 1 The seven sections of the Ratn-akara are named thus ie da-ratn-Gkara, end verse 3 (Bib. Ind. ed., p. 670), and the 077 akara, end verse 3 (R. Mittra, Notices VI, p. 135) :— 2 As. Soc. Bengal MS., copied in Saka 1739 or 1817 A-D- Rare LOE ... ATFTS PL Gifs li in 185 folios, of which folios sede missing; and Ind. Govt. Maithili MS. No. 3604, 160 folios of coryP : leaves ; copied in La. sar 392 or 1511 A.D. ae ee? TAH Wa arafeas fafeatae gaa fate |i Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 383 [N.S.] The above list shows that the Kalpa-taru, the Dana-sagara, the Parijata and the [Smrti- ?] sagara were chiefly quoted. (b) The Grhastha, on the duties of a house-holder in 68 tarangas. The MS. I have come across is incomplete, contain- ing the first thirty-three tatangas only.' It quotes the Kalpa-taru (8). | Sridatt-ahnika (2). Kalpa-iaru-kara (2) | [Smrti-maharnava-] prakasa- Kaima-dhenu (1). | kara (5). Parijata (18). | Smrti-ratna-viveka (3). Mitaksara-kara (3). Halayudha (9), and_ besides Raja (? Bhojadeva) (1). these it mentions thrice his Laksmidhara (10). own Krtya-ratn-akara. (c) The Dana, on various kinds of religious gifts not men- tioned in his Krtya-ratnakara, in 29 tarangas.’ The wor professes to have been made after consulting the Kalpa-druma, the Parijata and the Kama-dhenu. The references are few, among which may be mentioned :— Kalpa-taru (1). Bhipala-paddhats (1). Kama-dhenu (1). Medhatithi (1). Dana-sadgara (8). | Mrtyufijaya (2) Parijata (4) | Yogisvara (2) Prakasa (2). | kmidhara (1) Brhad-Yogisvara (1). | Sagara (13). Bhipala (7). i-Krsna Tarkalankara), Raghu- hand in hi tvas, and so on. It contains a ‘large oD a ee and mentions the fol- ee ; 1 The Ind. Govt. MS. 5459. It gives no date of its copying , but as it contains on the front page @ chart of nativity with 4q Qote AT Sia feo act cat TERAITAAT, the copying must be older than Sathvat 1769 or 1712 a.p. Another fragment of the Gr t Decean College (No. aD of 1883-44). It has 63 folios (30, and 72-133), and contains the last twenty-three Tarangas, In fact allthe latter sections *xcept the last. ® The Deccan College MS. 114 of 1884-86. 384 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1916. Asahaya as quoted by Praka- | Misrah (1) sa-kara (1). Medhatithi, quoted twice from Udayakara in Manu-tika (4). the Prakasa (7). Kalpa-taru (21). Laksmidhara (11). Kalpa-taru-kara (4). | Smyrti-maharnava (1) Kama-dhenu (6). [Smrti-maharnava-| prakasa Grahesgvara Misra (2). ; Parijata i ' [Smrti-maharnava-jp r akasa- Bhaguri, the Vriti-kara (1). kara (25). [ Manu-|Bhasya-kara (1). Harihara (3). Mitaksara (7) Halayudha-nibandha (3). Mitaksara-kara (3). sathskira and other religious observances, with the chapters called prakasas. It was often quoted in later works and should an the Dana-sagara (1), besides his own Dana-ratn-akara once). _ (iv) The Siva-vakyavali,? a manual of Saiva pee It is quoted in the Varsa-krtya of Rudradhara. 6. RAMADATTA THAKKURA. Son of Ganeavara, and cousin of Candesvara. Two of A compilations are as yet known. ; i e Vivah-adi-paddhati,? a manual of the rites relating to the sariskaras of the Vajasaneyins, which in some manusct!P 1 For the VyavahGra, see R. Mitra, Notices, VI, p. 66, N oe dhi, do., VIL, p. 149, No. 2384, and Ind. Off. Cat., p- 412, No. ae For the rtya-cintamani, Ind. ~ Cat., p- 9 svO ; Gvali, Ind. Govt. MS. 5480 (33 folios) copied in Samve@ : or 1555 ap. HT YVR ae Grae ate o MF ee ATTA TIA : py N3 and for the Siva-vakyavals, Ind. Off. Cat., VI, p- 140% si 8 Sansk. Coll. Cat., IT. 306; for the descripti f the ancestors $° - Cat., IT. 306; ption o fol. 10b-Lla; cf. R. Mitra, Notices, III. p. 122, No. 1169. Vol. nay & 11.) The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 385 begin with an additional section on the Abhyudayika Sraddha. Beyond a description of his ancestors, no references to niban- dhas have been found. The manual is much used by non-Sama- vedins in Bengal and elsewhere. ' (2) The Sorasa-mahadana-paddhati,' briefly the Dana-pad- dhati, a manual treating of the sixteen great religious gifts such as tula-purusa, etc. It quotes Bhipala at the end. FamiLy AND TIME. We get the following facts about the family.* Devaditya i k H : was peace and war minister of the king Harasimhadeva. He had two sons, Viresvara and Ganesvara. Viresvara was peace n sa quered Nepal, to have given large quantity of gold onthe bank of the Vaovati river in the bright half of the month Sahasa (Margasira) Saka 1236 (1314 a.p.), and to have rescued the earth from the deluge of Mlecchas. Ramadatta, son of Ganes- vara, was minister (manéri) of the king Nrsimha and a Maha- - mahattaka too. The family relationship may be shown at a glance by a chart thus :— Devaditya Thakkura. (Peace and war amore of Harasimhadera. ) | | (son) (son) Viresvara : (P. & W. Minister) (Minister) (son) son) Candesvara Ramadatta (P. & W. Minister.) (Minister of king Nrsirahadeva.) It is doubtful if a busy high officer like Candesvara person- i ‘oest, Its very size, one section (the Viva- i i d the extravagant ted t his manual on gifts was Compiled with the aid of Bhava Sarmman of Khaupa (ua 2) la- amsa. These high officers probably supervised the compila- . r body of pandits, and were ee 1 The I a. : c 9. 549, No. 1714. gett aed 9 see the introductory verses of the Krtya-cintamant, the end verses of the ee ane , besides the final aE ENTS A.S.B. th ke © Krtya-ratn-akara \ ratn-akara and of the Da by e traditional account, see J. Vivada- ag chapters of each work. For th , Extra No., pp. 25-27. 386 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. oO i] 4 ha eR oO a i) 5 Zo} — i") n _ 5 ® vs) (a) S JQ 2 —_e co re 9 5 = i) i =e ° a=] -g, > @D Calcutta; and going back earlier we find both Vidyapati and Vacaspati Misra attributing some of their own works to their patrons. akaras (Vivada) and the Krtya-cintamani mention his perform- ance of the Tula-purusa ceremony in Saka 1236, and must be later than that date. It seems probable that his compilations were generally completed after a.p. 1314 and some part after 1324 a.p. They may be therefore placed roughly between 1315- 30 a.D. His uncle Ganesvara composed his work, the Sugai sopana, a little earlier, say in the beginning of the fourteenth century ; while his younger cousin Ramadatta compiled his work a little later, say in the second quarter of the same century. Candesvara influenced later writers considerably. The seg style, the extensive information and the up-to-date remarks 0 his compilations, backed by the high position of the family, at use of even the Ratn-akara after the middle o century. 7. HARINATHOPADHYAYA. He wrote the Smrti-sara, a general digest of Smrti. It consists of two parts, viz.,— ; (a) Acara which deals with the samskaras (eight scoot ed to the author),” ahnika or the daily duties of a twice DOT 1 R. Mitra, Notices, VI. p. 135, No. 2069, end verse 2:— ATT SQA ayaa Ie ae aat Feu: Fafawsrt qant: aarerfeat | age ® In the nibandhas, the number of Sarnsk@ras or periodical eet, ved by a twice-born, varies. Harinatha takes them to Devan the Gauriyas (Bhavadeva aud Halayudha) ten, the southerners ( na Bhatta and Sridhara) sixteen, and the Mitaksara forty-eight. Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 387 [N.8.] dha or funeral rites and Prayascitta or expiation.' It quotes a few later works and writers, such as the Karmma-pradtpa (7). Yogisvara (1). Kalpa-taru (1) Raja (? Bhojadeva) (5.) Kama-dhenu (8). Vijianesvara (1). Ganesvara Misrah (2). Smrti-manjusa (1). Prakasa (1). . Harihara (4). Bhipala (1). (b) Vivada, which deals with civil or criminal law, and Vya- vahara or legal procedure and evidence, which includes a supple- according to Balariipa, the Parijata, the Kalpa-taru, Halayudha and the Smrti-sara itself. The references to later authorities are still fewer in this part, viz., the Kalpa-taru (1), Bhavadeva- dhara (2), and Halayudha (2). In the supplement Visvarupa (2) and Srikara (6) are quoted in the subsection of Balartpa, and Harihara and Medhatithi each once in the subsection of the Parijata. From the fact that the Smrti-sara itself has been quoted, the supplement would seem to have been compiled by some later writer. The work has no introductory or final verses, and the author gives no information about himself. It is not even cer- tain whether he is a Maithili at all. For the following reasons I have put him among the Maithilis. Firstly, the title Upadhyaya given to him in the final colophons is found mainly among the Maithili Brahmans and survives in modern times abbreviated to Ojha. Secondly, the Smrti-sara or its author is quoted as authority chiefly by the Maithilis and later Gauras,e.g., by Vacas- pati Migra in the Vivada-cintamani, by Varddhamana 10 the Danda-viveka, by Rudradhara in the Suddhi-viveka, by Devanatha Thakkura in the Adhikarana-kaumudi, and in Bengal by Silapani in the Durg-otsava-viveka, by Srinatha in the Sov viveka-vyakhya, by Raghunandana (see the Index to his 27 tattvas), and so on. Thirdly he mentions in his Acara-section the Gauras generally such as Gaurah, Gauriya-vacana, Gaura- nibandha. The Gauras could have been quo eons period only by their neighbours, the Maithilis, witness — 3 on purification. It quotes among othe Aniruddha ay | Suddhi-sara (1). Kalpa-taru (3) Sug ade SOP. us alpa-taru-kéira (2). Smrti-dar Parvjata (4). [Smr ppp Pradipa (2). | Smrti-samuccaya (1). Bhoja Smrti-sagara (1) Bhavadeva Bhatta (2). | Smrti-sara (1). Mitaksara (4). | Harihara (1). Viacaspati (1), in the lexicon | H@ra-lata.(2). Sabda-maharnava. | Hara-lata-kara (1) Visea-kosa (1). And mentions his Ahnika- cintamani. It is quoted in his own cara irene and by Raghv- nandana in the Suddhi and Vivaha Tatt =a (x) The Siidr-acara-cintamant,* on “the daily duties ° ae 1 For the Vyavahara-cintamani, see the Sans. s. Coll. MS. II, 18 2 The Suddhi-cintamani Speer at Benares in Bengali (Fors isi i or isaac Mitta, Notices, VI, p. 22, no. 2001, copied La. sam Vol. rin nr 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 397 Sudra. This appears to bea er to his Acara-cintamani which was meant for the twice-bor (xi) The Sra@ddha-cintamani,' on . funeral ce i : remonies. This is nina, work on the subject. It is quoted in his Kytya- ee and often by: Raghunandana and Govindananda. armma- pradipa 1 Kalpo-iaru u (16). ie Pradipa-krt (1). Brhat-parijata (3). Bhoja-raja (1). Manu-tika (1). | Mitaksara (2). Medhatithi (4). Raja-marttanda (1). Raja (1). Laksmidhara (2). Varddhamnoptdhyaye (3). ive 4 os igeae ad (1). a-kalpa-cintamani (1). RAR RAR be) g && $3 =& 8 — & a 4 Halayudha (5). Besides Praicah, Pracam, ah. hima-parakrama (1). and Navya (B) The Nirnaya Group. (x1i) The Tithi-nirnaya,” on the eee points of Smrti ) in connection with lunar days (tithis (xiii) The Dvaita-nirnaya, the eee of doubtful rti. It is quoted by Ganapati in the qa-bhakti-tarangint, by Ra ghunandana (20 times) and by who ies it a to distinguish it from other works of thesame name. | as commented upon by Gokulanatha (Dvaita-nirnaya-pradi Be. rifts, (xiv) The Mahadana-nirnaya * deals with the sixteen great +S (xv) The Vivada-nirnaya,® on points of civil and criminal 1 The Straddha cintémant printed i in Bengali at Benares (Saka 1814). ee — Notices, Vs p- 149, No. 1839. do. . V, p. 296, No. 1973 (No. 275 incomplete). + Nepal ALS. , Notices, p. 122. do. p. 90. 398 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. (xvi) The Suddhi-nirnaya,' on purification due to religious impurities, death, birth, etc. (y) Miscellaneous. Excepting the Krtya-maharnava, all the works under this head are small insize, dealing with one or few points of Smrti only. y. (xvii) The Krtya-maharnava, dealing with the fasts and festivals of the year and discussing the proper times thereof.” The [ Smrti- | Maharnavas were seven in number, Krtya, Acara, ivada, Vyavahara, Dina, Suddhi, and Pitr-yagna, of which this work deals only with the first section. It quotes good many later works and writers, such as— Ananta Bhattah (1). Raja ( ? Bhojadeva) (1). Acara-candra (1). Varddhamana-paribhasa (1). Kalpa-taru (9). Varsa-kriya (1). Kéama-dhenu (1). Sridattopadhyaya (1). ee (1). Sripati-samhita (1). aladarsa (1). Sraddha-viveka (2). aerial eats Sraddha-viveka-kara (2). Parijata (l). Samaya-pradipa (10). aie fen (1). Stathante ne (1) radipa (1). ‘ ate ; sina pemsteooa) | Balayadha Dharm oja-raja (2). ma dh : Yogisvara (2). ee RS it) Ratn-akara (4). | Hemadri (2). Raja-marttanda (4). It is quoted by Raghunandana in the Tithi, the Durgotsav@ and the Ekadasi tattvas, and by Govindananda in the Varsa- kriya-kaumudi. \ (xviii) The Gaya-sraddha-paddhati,’ a manual of the font rites to the performed at Gaya. It is probably a supplemen to his 8raddha-cintamant. ; the (xix) The Candana-dhenu-pramaina,* a discussion of i texts for substituting sandal paste marks instead of burnt aa os on the bull dedicated at the time of the Sraddha. It qv° the Karmm-opadesini, the Ratn-akara, the Brahmana-sarvost™ 1 R. Mitra, Notices, X, p. 58, No. 3308, dated SF WY THN Here Sarhvat can only mean Saka sarnvat 1416 or 1494 4-D. led ses i's Dh a ning Saka era, see MS, of Era drmadharma-prabodhini (Sarnvat 1410) supra, p. 39 Cal- seni» having ten introductory verses. : Deccan College MS. 245 of 1887-91 (21 folios). R. Mitra, Notices, IX, p. 236, No. 3154 (6 folios). Vol. XI, hes 10 & 1l.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 399 (xx) The Datiaka-vidhi or roma testsibcatsties a manual of the rites for the adoption of as . To eee pairs this list, his works on pibaapiny are noted elow i) ‘The Anumiana-khanda-ttka,” said to give the essence of the views of Gotama (Nyaya) — of Jaimini (Mimanisa). It is probably a commentary on_ e Anumana-khanda of Gangesopadhyaya’s Tativa-cintamani (ii) The Khandan-oddhara * notes on the work of Sriharsa’s Khandana-khanda-khadya. (iii) The eS notes on the Nyaya-sitra of Gautama. A fragment only fo (iv) The Sabda-nirnaya, a gramnmatico-philosophical treatise on Sabda or dha No MS. yet found. Mentioned in his ne L sjhu-purus-Grtha-onbanliee is mentioned in the Benares College Catalogue as made by the Maithila Vacaspati Misra. If correctly attributed, it is not clear whether it belongs to Smrti or Darsana. His Famitry AnD TIME. Vacaspati Misra gives very little information of himself al none of his family. In the Nydya-siitr-oddhara, Vacaspati sper of had a son named scien who in 1501 a.D. wrote the Ganita-tattva-cintamani, a commentary on the Ganitadhyaya and Goladhyaya of Thiscarkeaevil s Siddhanta-siromant. in this work he calls himself the son of Vacaspati Misra, who was son of Kegava of the Upamanya Gotra Varddhamanopadhyaya in the Danda-viveka aeclared Sankara and Vacaspati as his guravah (preceptors). _ The above accounts show that he flourished in two reigns, viz., of Bhairavasirnhadeva, and in his old age of Bhairava’s Son Ramabhadradeva. 6 Bhairava may be taken to have ruled | H. Shastri, Notices, ‘TL, p. 90. No. 139 (6 folios). 2 Nepal MSS., Notices, p- 8 Sans. Coll. Cat., III, p. 1 97, N H. Shastri, Novices, 1. p- 98, fifth mecatdg o only). oldest MS. of his, & Sathvat 1416 Caitra Pcaeraeye. No. 3318). No. aie (incomplete, up to the end of copy of the Suddhi-nirnaya,. was dated or 1494 a.v., (BR. Mitra, Notices, X, p. 58, 400 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. from about 1440 4.p. As Vacaspati compiled more than thirty works, his literary activity must have been spread over.a large number of years, say not less than thirty years from a.D. 1450 to 1480, when he had become an old man, and reached an age more than 60, and possibly 70. Like Vidyapati, Vacaspati Misra attributed some of his works to Bhairavendra alias Harinarayana, viz., the Agtya- maharnava, the Vyavahara-cintamant and the Mahadana-nir- naya, and: wrote others by order, viz., the Dvaita-nirnaya by order of Jaya, queen of Bhairavendra and the Pitr-bhakti-taran- gini by order of the king Ramabhadradeva The name Vacaspati is not uncommon. Hence the present writer is apt to be confounded with others. Firstly, he should be distinguished niger the great Vedantist philosopher Vacaspati isra, who wrote on all the philosophical systems except Vaisesika, and cada Nyaya-sici-nibandha was written in the Aes 898, Vasv-anka-vasu-vakare. This year must be of the a samvat, as his Bhamati or sub-commentary on Bai nt Gane pre pec calls the Maithili Navina-Vacaspat- Misra, and by Raghunandana, who now — ~— quotes the work of hag ee philosopher along with the ondly, he should be distinguished ohn a > inte Vacas- pati, Candrasekhara Vacaspati.of Varendra Brahmana f family.” Tattva-bodhini., mentions Ramajivana Maharaja, a zamindat w. a flourished in the first half of the eighteenth pas: at Nattore in Rajshahi district, Bengal. 8. VARDDHAMANOPADHYAYA. He wrote a apt of works on Smrti, most of which ended in the suffix » a (i) The @ ie teys-civala,! a discussion of the texts the rites to be performed on the banks of the sacred Ben Ganges. It quotes Ganesvara Misra, the 77 irtha-cintamant, *! Dharma-kosa, the Parijata, Brahmana-sarveas sva-krt, Medin . ' For the time of the Nyaya- Sten ph see the introduction sre izianagram series edition of that ® Prof. Eggeling — pay eae Rey re two V — ee ae ‘sGra-sangraha, Ind. Off. ~ aa 450, No. 3 Br. Museum Cat. en 75, N tes on the Vol. PENG 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 401 kara, Laksmidhara, Sridatta, Hemadri, besides his own Gaya- paddhati and Gaya-vidhi-viveka. (ii) The Gayd-paddhati, a manual of the rites to be per- formed at Gaya. No MS. found. Quoted in his Ganga-krtya- viveka, probably a supplement to the next work. (iii) The Gaya-vidhi-viveka, or a discussion of the rules for performing the Sraddha at Gaya. No authentic MS. found as yet. Quoted in his Ganga-krtya-viveka. é nda-viveka,! an elaborate discussion of the texts treating of punishments in the civil and criminal law, in seven paricchedas. A considerable number of later authorities are quoted :— Kalpa-taru (39). Maharnava-kara (2). Kalpa-taru-kara (3). Mitaksara (50). Kamadhenu (30). | Mitaksara-kara (64). Kullika Bhatta (73). | Medhatithi (6). Krtya-sagara (7) _ Rudra (1). Krtya-saira (1). | Laksmidhara (5). Govinda-raja (9). | Vivada-cintamant (2). Grahesvara Misra (10). | [Vacaspati-] Misrah (18). Candesvara, (5). Viveka (1) Caturvarga-cintamani (2) _ Visnu Gupta (3). Trilocana Misra (1).- | Vyavahara-tilaka ( 1). Dina-viveka (1) | (Vyavahara-|dipika (3). na-sagara (1) [ Vyavahara-\dipika-kara (1). rmma-kosa (3). ‘Stilapani (2) Narayana Sarvajiia (92) Sangra. Parasara-bhasya (2). | amaya-pradipa (1) Paribhas : Smrti-sagara (1) PGrijata (13). " Smrti-sara (1). Bhavadeva Bhatta (5). . Harinathopadhyaya (1). Bhipala- paddhatt (1). Halayudha (49). Manu-tika (19). Halayudha-nibandha (2). Maharnava, the lexicon (1). And his own Dvaita-viveka. The Danda-viveka is quoted in his own Tattv-amyta- sara- oddhara. Ae : (v) The Dvaita-viveka, discussion of the doubtful points of smrti. Quoted in his own Dand a-viveka.” (vi) The Paribhasa-Viveka,’ a discussion of various smrtic jMatters including definitions of technical terms. Tn the latter respect it is probably a supplement to his smrti-paribhasa. — (vii) The Sraddha-pradipa* or lamp of funeral ceremonies, ) 5S. + le 108 ages). + i As. Soc. Cat. MS. I.B. 41 ( 2 Die +). ita-visaya-viveka reported in 402 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. of which one section deals with Gauriya prayogas. It should be distinguished from the work of the same name by Sankara Misra. It is quoted by Ganapati in the Ganga-bhakti-tarangim under the names Sraddha-dipa, and by Raghunandana in the Tattvas, Sama-sraddha, and Suddhi. A 4sraddha-pradipa is quoted in the Sraddha-viveka of Rudradhara, and a Sraddha- pradipa-kara by Govindananda in the Sraddha-kawmudi, but the authorship cannot yet be decided. The Sraddha-pradipa quoted by Vacaspati Misra is not probably the work of Var- ddhamana. (viii) The Smrti-tattv-amria or Smrti-tativa-viveka,' a gene- ral digest of smrti with discussion. It had the following sections (anjalis) named in a verse of the introduction, Suddhi, Srad- dha, Vivada, Dana, Paribhas’, Vastu (the rest of the verse lost), but apparently also Acara and Santi, of which sections MSS. exist. In the first three afijalis, it quotes among others Govinda-raja, Narayana, Ratna-mala, Ratn-akara, Laksmidhara, Sridatt-ahnikam, Sridattopadhyaya. (ix) The [Smrti] tattv-amrta-sar-oddhara,* or the extract of the essence of his own Tatév-amrta (No. viii). It was in four sections, Acara, Sraddha, Suddhi and Vyavahara with Vivada. A MS. of the Vyavahara section only found as yet. _ (x) The Smrti-paribhasa,* on the definition of Smrtic tech- nical terms, with discussion of the appropriate times and other matters. References to later authorities are rare, viz-, the Sraddha-cintamani and the Krtya-maharnava, and by Raghu- nandana in the Tithi and Ekadasi Tattvas. a‘ arddhamana was son of Gauri and Bhavesa in Vilva-pam caka kula. Bhavega is called in the Smrti-tattv-dmria, sat-kav (good poet), and in the Paribhasa-viveka and the Ganga . Vac a Misra; but in some of the final colophons and also ea 1 Tnd. Off. Cat. p. 446, No. 1485: f th Santi section, see R. tra, Notices, VI, p. 12, No. 1992, and for another Acara and Sraddha sections Do. V +P. 183, No. 196 92, and for another Acara and - itra, Notices WA Pp. swe No. 2030 Vvavahara only). uh i _ § Ind. Govt. MS. 1432. The As. Soe. MS. named Nand-sastr Grit ‘ied (96 folios, of which the first two are missing) agrees ee hGsa up to fol. 91b, and then adds an extract of the portion. Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 403: [V.S.] most pandits of the time, were his guravah (preceptors).! omg the final colophon of the Danda-viveka he is called Dharm adhikaranika or judge, and of the Smrti-tattvamrta he is oulied Maha-dharmm-adhikari or chief judge. - Varddhmana wrote the Dandacsteske at the instance of the King Bhairava, and the Ganga-lrtya-viveka by order of Rama- bhadradeva, while his Tattv. amrta-sar-oddhiira he offered to and the others lie between these two extremes. The Danaa viveka and the Smrti-tattv-amrta are productions of a somewhat mature age. Varddhamana must be older than the year La. sam 376, Pausa vadi 13 Budhe (1496 a.D.), when a MS. of his Ganga- krtya-viveka, one of his latest works, was copied. He must be at least a decade younger than Sankara and Vacaspati, his preceptors. Some of his works were written during the reign of the king Bhairavasimhadev va. So his literary activity the Naiveyite of he same name, son of Gahaesopsahvars mana (the modern Varddhamana). . MISARU MISRA. He wrote in Sm (i) the rdeatte ea dealing with Vivada and Vyava hara oy the end). Its quotations from named later sathontion Parijata (1). | Ratn-akara-krt (1). are, Vyavahara-tilaka (1). havadeva (2). | [Smrti- oo < osga eaemaae (1). fos Shore (10). | Smrti-sara ( He wrote also (ii) the ecahengeeaiiiel on the categories Mee to biepme rain 2. syste 1 The Danda-viveka (As. Soc. MS. page 1), S coauctoes verse 6 :— sary aisatas giacatqual FF ATs | Th > Sans. Coll Cat. MSS. II, 116 (and 117), and As. Soc. Bengali MS. I. B. 4 404 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. Misaru Misra gives no information of himself or of his an- cestors. Both the works he attributed to Lachimadevi, wife of Candrasimha, the younger brother of Bhairavasimhadeva. This places him in the third and fourth quarter of the fifteenth century. Jolly would place Lacchimadevi in the fourteenth century, an assertion for which no reasons are assigned. ! 10. RUDRADHARA UPADHYAYA. He wrote several works in Smrti (i) The Varsa-krtya,’ dealing with a number of festivals and optional fasts, beginning with the ee of Behula. It is probably a supplement to No. ii, and quote Kalpa-taru (3). Ratn-akara te Gaura-nibandha (2). Siva-vakyavali (1). Yogisvara (1). Srikara-nibandha (2). (ii) The Vrata-paddhati,? a manual of the rites to be per- formed in connection with vratas. It quotes very few niban- dhas and is largely based on Sridatta’s Samaya-pradipa. Kalpa-taru (3). Ratn-akara (4). Gaur mand (2). Varsa-pradipa (1). Samaya-pradipa (15). akin (1). (iii) The Suddhi-viveka +, on estas 2 in three paricche- It was composed though works like the Ratn-akara, the Parijaia, the Mitaksara, the Hara-laia and others existed on the subject. It quotes— Ac&r-adarsa (3). | Sraddha-kalpa (1). rehecnibe (4). Sraddha-kalpa-tarw. ileleievtiey ul | Sraddha-maijari (1). Miah ). Sridattopadhyaya (1), Ter “Sittra R lee Gans oe | Smrti-sara-krt (1). A - Harihara Misra (1). Suddhi-pradipa (1). | Hara-lata (10). Suddhi-bimba (1). | Hara-lata-kara (4). It should be distinguished from the — of the same name by ae and by Srinathicaryacuram (iv) The Sraddha-viveka,® * dealing with the faneral rites; in four tard seni It quotes yo 1 The Tagore Law Lecture p. 27 ‘In the fourteciiil century Queen Lakhimadevi of Mithila (Tiehat) composed, the Vivada-Ca wee The Varsa-krtya, printed in Nagri (Benares ?). 8 For the Vrata-paddhati, see Ind. Govt. ‘MS. 5742 (44 mr : + The § t-viveka, printe For the co ae og in ihe Mesa pr. ed. (Sarhvat 103) wy Vol. eer 10 & 11.] The Hist. of Smrti in Bengal. 405 [W.8.] Kalpa-iaru (2). | Sraddha-pradipa (1). Parijata (1). | Sraddha-viveka, Gauriya (1). Pity-bhakti (practna) (8). | Sugati-sopana (2). Bhuja-bala-bhima (1). [Smrti-|maharnava (2). Bhoja-raja (1). Smrti-ratna-viveka (1). Ratn-akara (3). Smrti-sara (4). Sraddha-kalpa (4). Halayudha (2). _ Sraddha-panji (1). Mentioning his Suddhi-viveka Sraddha-pallava (8). | twice. It should be distinguished from the work of the same name by Sulapani, which the author himself has quoted as Gauriya. son of Laksmidhara and younger brother of Haladhara, who is presumably the brother alluded to. Rudradhara calls him- self vaguely as Sarmma ; but b Govindananda in his Sraddha° and Suddhi-kaumudi he is given the title Upadhyaya. Rudradhara is quoted several times in the Suddhi, Prayas- quarter of the same century. ee This Rudradhara should probably be distinguished from the Rudradhara who wrote Smrti works with titles ending in candrika, viz., the Krtya-candrika on fasts and pa the 11. GANAPATI. He wrote the Ganga-bhakti-tarangini,” in three tarangas or waves (pramana, vyavastha and prayoga) dealing ties at sanctity and the varous rites to be performed on the banks o the sacred river Ganges. It quotes— leat pudradhara is also quoted in Acyutananda Chakravartti’s Hara- abG-tika. : For the Ganga-bhakti-tarangini, Sans. Coll. MSS. II. 328, 324. The MS. No, 324 is dated Sarnvat 1755 or 1698 4.D. 406 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (Nov. & Dec., 1915.) Karmma-pradipa (1). M aha-dana-nirnaya (1). Kalpa-taru (1). Raja-marttanda (A). Kalpa-taru-kara (3). _ Lilavati- krta “mukti-granthe (1). Kamaripa-nibandha (1). Varddhamanopadyaya (1). Kal-adarsa (1). | Vacaspati Misrah, navina (4). Ganga- oakyaval (1). | Vidyapaty-upadhyaya (8}. Ganesvara ‘Misrah (3). Sraddha-dipa (1). cmb iape lod (8). Dana-ratn-akara (1). | Sodhadeva sarmma (3) [ : Seta (2). Pratihastaka, pracina (5). Harihar Bhavasarman, pracina (1). Halayudha Bhattah (2). a ee =>, = Ql SE S. In the introductory and final verses, Ganapati says that he was born in the family of Yogisvara, that his grandfather got vritti or pension from the king of Mithila, and that he was son of Dharesvara (in one MS. Viresvara). Neither the body nor the final colophon gives any title to Ganapat Ganapati’s work must be older than sacne "1755 or 1698 A.D., in which year a MS. was copied. It refers to Vacaspati Misra and Varddha manopadhyaya as authorities, and therefore should be later than the fourth quarter of the fifteenth century. Neither the author nor the work is traced in Raghun andana’s tattvas. Ganapati might therefore be placed tentatively in the first quarter of the sixteenth century, if not later. a ee RN ee 8 24. History of Mithila during the Pre-Mughal Period. By Rat MonMouAN CHAKRAVARTI BAHADUR. During the three centuries and half that followed the The Dark Period. B. The Karnata Dynasty. C. The Dynasty of Kamesa. A. The Dark Period. During the thirteenth century Mithila generally escaped the deluge of Musalman inroads. The Mahomedans on their way to Lakhanawati marched from Oudh via Bihar, and did not try to pass north of the Ganges. The fourth Malik of Lakha- nawati, Sultan Husamud-din ‘Iwaz (1213-1227 A.D.), is said to have received tribute from the neighbouring countries, Bang, Kamrid and Tirhut.! This claim is vague and was pu in evidently by way of praise. The only recorded inroad into Tirhut was made by the ninth Malik, ‘ Izz-ud-din Tughril (1233-1244 a.p.). ‘He made an inroad into the country of Tirhit from Lakhanawati and acquired much valuable booty.’ die It will be seen that the two Maliks who are credited with the invasion of Tirhut had fairly long reigns. In fact the Musalman governors of the frontier tracts, Lakhanawati, Bihar or Oudh, were changed so often and were so busy wi their own internal dissensions or in fighting their rebellious on the north by the nearly impenetrable jungles of the .Hima- layan Terai. On the other three sides the three rivers, the _ 1 Tabakat-i Nasiri, Raverty’s translation, pp- resumé, J.A.S.B., 1908, p. 157. Ditto, p. 737. TirhGt was me (p. 830). luded in the Hinditstan of Tabakati 408 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915, Gandaki in the west, the Ganges on the south, and the Kausiki on the east formed deep and broad moats not easy to cross. Furthermore, the land itself was intersected by a network of smaller streams which presented formidable obstacles to the enough to form a strong base. Hence luckily for Sanskrit learning, Tirhut escaped durin a century and a quarter the Turkish ravages that devastated the adjoining provinces. It gave refuge to a number of pandits tion will be discussed in the following section. B. The Karnata Dynasty. 1 See the introductory verses of the Krtya-ratnakara, Karnata-varn® ; eh (v. 6) and the nerenhi cee ti, Karnat-anvaya- bhusanaih. Fe howd pati’s Bhii-parikramana which was ister expanded into the Purusa-pariksG, its extant eight tales forming the first chapter thereof. j * * : aad ern 1880, p. 188, Bhagwanlal Indraji’s Inscriptions from Nepal, No. 18 :-— sen aajzastafatca ecaqfaeesise Fa ee ce | BAG OE Weregerras fet eaxcrerares Cieaa ageaufa arat [ui | 410 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. (Nov. & Dec., 1915. In the family of Raghu and Ramacandra (Sirya-vamsa). Nanyadeva. Pe OS Gangadeva. son Nrsinha. son Ramasirha, _ son Saktisimha. son Bhip4lasirha. | son Harasirha.! (Mentioned also in another inscription of Pratapamalla dated 778 Nepal era or 1657 a.D.). This traditional account is, as will be seen infra, wrong In its succession and in its relationship. The Nepal Vamsavals quoted by pandit Bhagwanlal gives Nanyadeva a reign O! 50 years; Gangadeva, 41 years; Nrsimbha, 39 years; Ramasimha, 58 years; and Harasimhadeva, 28 years.” Apart from the traditions, the real authentic facts are that Nanyadeva belonged probably to the Karnata kula, that he was a king of Mithila, and that he was a contemporary of Vijayasen and probably of Jayacandra. ae After Nanyadeva, the next king of the Karnata ms authentically recorded is Harasimhadeva. He is named as the king of Mithila by Candegvara in the introduction to his age rainakara. According to that introduction Candesvara, ald. father Viresvara and his grandfather Devaditya were M 7 sindhi-vigrahika (peace and war ministers) of this king.” Gane 1 Ind. Ant., 1880, p. 189, inscription No. 19, verse 10:— ara: Befcféetaagqra: evar: Asifaae azifcget ara lycaac | aul 9. aterqta fafa dees wafoat AUS garg Quaqa aj fayn fat ve lt % Ind. Ant., 1884, p. 414 : Govt. MS. 8 The Krtya-ratnaikara, As. Soc. Bengal MS., fol. la, ints 3604, fol. la, and I.0. MS. No. 1387:— ufe Dechisteeufafaaefsestent faatalfafeet vereefeat aralzanige | Vol, XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] Mithila during Pre-Mughal Period. 411 [NV.8.] for him Nepal,® after which the minister performed the great religious gift of tula-purusa (gift of gold of the donor’s weight) on the bank of the Mrcoignin river in the month of Marga, aka 1286, or November 1314 a As mang seni s father e posterior limit of this ica s sid is ie ited by his con- flict with the Musalmans. Jn the Dana-ratnakara Candeavara is described as having rescued the earth flooded by Mlecchas.* Kavisekharacarya Jyotirisvara in his two-act comedy, the Dhiirta- -samagama, is a little more definite. The comedy was played in the court of the Karnata-curamani, king Harasimha- deva, who is said to have conquered the Suratrana (Sultan).* ara: fegfa a anifacau: aasartgs- Sa: wieearage wa aaiafsaeng a: u [eqn See also the Purusa-pariksa, 2nd chapter, the story of Subuddhi :— welfare arvieqgrewal eiefeezat aa Us | Te aET Sehdhalal zuwgaqlfaqgnel TOTaAaAT Aral THT | r the meats hip of Viresvara and Devaditya nae ry Jrcedesohe tor Tses sof the Krtya-rainakara and the K rtya-cintamant ( 21). and also the final par A of the various sections of the Ra car 1 Ind. Gov. MS. 6126, Intr. verse :— aeafagcrarfe eg wiafeatea: | wa gafadigra alatacareaar 0 [e 4] marimapura is mentioned in the introductory verses of the Krya-rain kara a niente of Nepal is mentioned in the Krtya, Dana and Vivada ratnakar * The Dana-ratnakara, final verse 2. R. Mitra, Notices, VI. 135, No. me — sea sacl Fate area Sar | samagama na taka the comedy of — of the cheats, printed ue pia semper do Nep. Durbar Notices, p. azifeat 2" Va Lal mn fn CEG SSIs Qe eraginanteweaqaree Ke BIT | wfa stecieezaagia: arate agrara- eaqgfeaareat: wageaelty, WEST 0 The Calcutta printed edition has acfew for < Vacaspati was his parisad or officer, and Varddhamana his dharmadhikaranika or judge.® During the rule of Dhirasimha Bhairava had by his valour already subjugated the lord of Pafica-Gaura. He is said to have influenced Kedara Raya, the representative (pratisariram) of the lord of Gaura.* He dug out hundreds of tanks, gave 1 The Dvaita-nirpaya (R. Mitra, Notices, I, p. 149, No. 275), introd. verses 5 and 7 :— . faant aa: geile weitita Searere | za) warfater safe sara wereat fy i] &$ SS aS me hat DP 5 Qf aetycalufayaval TsarfwUsgetAAe sara | aaufe fafewssiad fray Za fafatafaty faefeqnatta ilo] ‘2 See the colophons of Anargha-Raghava-tika :— (te Cc 2 Tan = ion) ee ad tfa eee reg ee eee en Nee TN Ne ER Ce Se ee Ue SUNG NY 5 cS Bro es > >.3. Sy auqe9 De GN ee ee et a ee eee 5 ad hatahs swe aT — * OB = =~. fe 2 LS Sy aH- ee EN ee ES ES SEE NS FEE Sg TN OES MNCS 1 Bs en I ASe: tl Bhairavasirha, like Dhirasimha, is here given the additional viruda Kamsa-narayana. or Vacaspati Misra’s works one quotation will suffice, viz., the introd. verse 8 in the Mahadana-nirnaya (Nep. Notices, p. 123) :— ‘ ufawtt searftaar sararg | Hicegeaia: ws avrerafadsy aya ilu ] See the Danda-viveka (As. Soc. MS., I. B. 41, page 1), introd. verse vi saa o . aAacay fatearsfaatete | AATARO] PHLYTSTATAT Rawarrataatsea ata: Harat uu] 8 See the final colophons of the Sudr-Gcara-cintamani (R. Mitra, Notices, VI, p. 22, No. 20015) and the colophons of the Danda-viveka (As. oc. MS. . 48, 59, 66, 80, 108). a ee 7 ra, note 2 on the previous page, and the Danda-viveka, introd. verse 4 (As, Soc. MS., p. 1) :— a Figeagraaeraaay wianta sfaataararnd fram | % favara: gercereneaeefa geil #0] Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.) Mithila during Pre-Mughal Period. 427 [N.S] 2 | 428 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. towns and binnatiag (hamlets), and performed the Tulapurusa gift cerem aera had a younger brother by name Candra simha, who is named in Vidyapati’s Durga- bhaite-taradgials and Migaru Misra’s Vivada-candra and Padartha-candra.2 He was probably a step-brother, for Gadadhara in his Tantra- pradvpa mentions only two sons of Darpanarayana (Nara- simhadeva), viz. his own grandfather Dhirasimha and Bhaira- vendra,* and he would not have omitted Candrasimha, if the latter had been their uterine brother. Candrasimha bad a wife named Lakhimadevi or Lachima pankcey at whose instance Misaru Miéra wrote his two works. 14. RAMABHADRADEVA. The son and the successor of Bhairavendra. He had the viruda Ripa-narayana, a title also given to his father by Vidya- pati ‘and to his ancestor Sivasirbha. By name or viruda he is mentioned by Vacaspati Misra, Varddhamana, Gadadhara and the cain mia Sd hs Bhatta Sririma. 1 The Mahadana- -nirnaya (Nep. Notices, p. 112), introd. verse 7 :— fayra axa} wa aacqnaretacia fafa frgaualagtragarqenra Uy equca: patil fen Teresi waeatayecat wafa te =ca: [9 2 The “eb nalaht (Ind. Govt. MS. at: fol. 99a), end verse 3 :-— ae aaqaqgane Uae siafaaa Dfereenest frat Pages es nCen] The Viviida-candra (Sans. Coll. MS. IT. 1107, fol. wa ts and 5, and the Padartha-candra (R. Mitra, Notices, IX, p. 12, No. 290). Vidyapati’s Padavali is included. a song of one Bhanu (Ne. 322) wishing long life to Candrasirnha aafieatn aitag mee’ RATT Wy hi 8 The Pantra-pradipa (R. = sit th ame VI, p. 233, No. 2172); the final verse No. 1; e 3 on pag + The Pikes eds (Sans. Ce: a II. 117, fol. la), introd. verse 5:— ae walfee] ete faae | freaiirgr weafe fares face i 4 1] and the Padartha-candra, introd. verse 2 :— wfgar Heresy | u[eu] The affix candra is evidently derived from the name of his patron’s husband. Ke, Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] Mithila during Pre-Mughal Period. 429 [V.8.} Ramabhadra followed the footsteps of his father in encour- aging the study of Sanskrit. Under his patronage Vacaspati Misra, his parisad, wrote in his old age probably his last smrti work, the Pitr-bhakti-tarangini, and Varddhamana compiled at Brahmin king, and after paying a visit to the king returned to Prayaga (Allahabad), a fact which he noted at the chapter ends of his commentary on the Sarasvata grammar.* Ramabhadra must be older than La. sam 376, Pausa vadi ! See the P. bh. Tarangini (Ind. Govt. MS. 897, fol. 84a), the final colophon :— fa UIST ATSTe TENUOUS SLC TaTEY TONIS Ne sa she fiftenieatiuagescufeta vfeser Parseafarsar fachaaisei SRT: OFCGU: | For Varddhamana, see the @. k. viveka (Br. Mus. Cat., pp. 75-6), introd. verse 2 and 4 and the final colophon :— ware Heafeeugiacaq aberrant Staretararwag 8 etc., Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. “ TX, pp. 57-88 (1913). . ‘Sur une Eponge du Lac de Tibériade,’ biol. Nord. France V, pp. 85. ‘91 (1892). .. ‘Sur une etc onl (Ephydaiia beget > PPp- Autt.) d e Houleh,’’ bid 326, 327 hans ), aes Decription d’une variété nouvelle d’ Eponge d’eau douce,’’ etc, Bull. Soc. Amis des Sciences Rouen, pp. 1-5 (1909). TURBELLARIA. 2 he de casire so o Lake of pen Bengal (n. s.) IX 459.463 (1914)... ROTATORIA. om Contribution a Vétude des Rotiféres vi. yrie kév. biol. Nord. France pp. 391-410 (1894). Vol. XI, he 10 & 11.) The Fauna of the Jordan System. 473 [N.S.] Harring Rousselet Annandale Blanchard Harding Masterman Rosa Stephenson .. Annandale .. Koenike . ‘Synopsis of the splmbieel Oe OS ae. Mus 13). . Bull. LXXXI (19 ect Note on Rotifers from Galilee,’’? Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n.s.) IX, pp. 231-232 (1913). ANNELIDA. . ‘The Leeches of the Lake of Tiberias,’ Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. s.) IX, pp. 211-214 (1913). - ‘‘ Viaggio del Dr. E. Festa in Palestina, nel Libano e regioni vicine, III. —Hirudi- nées,’’ Boll. Mus. Torino VIII, no. 161, pp. 1-3 (1893). .. ‘*Voyage du Docteur Théodore Barrois en Syrie: Hirudinées,’’ Rev. biol. Nord ance VI, pp. 41- 46 Jeon Fra . ** Note on Leeches sent b. Dr. E. W. _&. Mas- . ‘* Hirudinea as Honan Parasites in Pales- ti Parasitology I, pp. 182-185 (190 a vnane “til Dr. E. Festa in Palestina, nel mbri- ano e regioni vicine, IJ.—Lu cidi, °? Boll. Mus. Torino. VIII, no. 160, pp. 1-14 (1893). es ss ner Pecpaay ait from the Lake of Tibe- > Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. s.) IX. pp. 53-56 (1913). ‘* Littoral Oligochaeta from the Chilka Lake on the East Coast of India,’’ Rec. Ind, us. X, pp. 255-260 (1914). at anna of the Chilka Lake: Oligochaeta,”’ Mem . Ind. Mus. V, pp. 141-146 apie)” POLYZOA. ** The td of the Lake of Tiberias,’ As. Soc. Bengal (n. s.) IX, pp. 395-998 (1913), ARACHNIDA., . ** Liste des Hydrachnides recueillies par le Docte pe dase Barrois en Palestine, en beat ce en Egypte,’’ Rév. biol. Nord France VIL. p pp. 139-147 (1895). 474 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. Annandale and Barrois Calman Chevreux von Daday .. Dollfuss Ghosh ; é Rathbun Richard . “Viaggio des Dr. Festa in Palestina, nel CRUSTACEA. “The Crustacea Sache gpa of the Lake of Tiberias,’’ Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. 8.) p. 241- 958 nty 3). 1X, p . ** Liste des Phyllopodes recueillis en Syrie par héod. Barrois,’’ Rév. biol. Nord France V, pp. 24-39 (1893). . ‘* Liste des gai ain fluviatiles recueillis en Syrie,’’ etc., biol. Nord France V, pp. 125-134 (1893). .. *©On a blind Prawn from the Sea of ee Soc (Typhlocaris galilea),’’ Trans. Linn. Zool. (2) XI, pp. 93-97 (1909). . ‘** Amphipodes terrestres et d’eau douce pro venant du voyage du Docteur Th. Bar- rois,’’ Rév. biol. Nord France VII, pp. 154-164 (1895). ‘**Monographie Systématique des wierlgg Conchostracés,’’ Ann. Sct. Zool. _ 39-192 (to be sapere (1915). . Note sur les Isopodes terrestres et fluviatiles de Syrie recueillis principalement par M. le Dr. T. Barrois,’? Rév. biol. Nord France IV, pp. 121-135 (1892). Libano e regioni vicine, X.—Crustaces Isopodes Terrestres et d’eau douce,’ Boll. Mus. Torino IX, no. 177, pp. 1-3 (1894). . On the Internal Anatomy of the Blind Pr wn of Galilee (T'yphlocaris galilea, Calman),’’ Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. 8.) IX, pp. 233-239 (1913). gees Entomostrace from the Lake of Tiberias,’’ Soc. Bengal (n.s.) IX, pp- 931.939 41913), . ** Etude es er la Aan du Lac de Tibéri- de, ‘‘Crustacés,’’ Arch. Mus. Hist. “so Lyon 111, 7 190 (1883). .. “Les Crabes d’eau douce (Potamonidae),”” Nouv. Arch. Mus. Hist. nat. (Paris) (4) VI, pp. 225-312 (1904). . “ Copépodes recueillis par M. le Dr. Théod. Egypt,’’ etc., Rév. biol. Nord France V, pp. 400-405, 433-443, 458-475 Neen “Cladocéres recueillis par M. le Dr. is en Palestine, en Syrie et = Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] The Fauna of the Jordan System. 475 [N.8.] Tattersall Brunetti Carpenter Edwards Horvath Kieffer Laidlaw Martin d’Orchymont.. Régimbart Sahlberg Dautzenberg .. KEgypte,’’ etc. Rév. biol. Nord France VI, pp. 360-390 (1894). i Amphipoda and Isopoda from the Lake of Tiberias,’? Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. s.) X, pp. 361-367 (1915). INSECTA. . ‘* Some Noxious nee from Galilee,’’ Journ. As Soc. Bengal (n. s.) IX, pp. 43-45 (1913). . ‘*A New Springtail from Galilee,’ Journ. As S Bengal (n. s.) IX, pp. 215-216 >> sia Tipulidae and Culicidae from the Lake of our Tiberias and Damascus, Soc. Bengal (n. s.) [X, pp. 47-51 (1913). . “Aquatic and semi-aquatic Rhynchota from the Lake of Tiberias and its immediate vicinity,’’ Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. s.) IX, pp. 477-480 (1914). aes Chironomides du Lac de Tibériade,’’ Journ. As. Soc. Bengal (n. s.) X, pp. 369-372 (1 15), . **Note on the Dragonflies of ae and the Aes valley,’’ Journ. As. Soc. Bengal . 8.) IX, pp. 219-220 (1913). : Note sur trois Odonates de See Bull. oc. ent. France, pp 212-214 (1909). ‘* Hydrophilidae pie the ne = Tiberias,’ Journ. As. . Bengal (n. s.) X, pp. 358-360 ( 1915). . ‘* Liste des Dytiscidae, Gyrinidae, Hydrophili- dae et Dryopidae recueillis par M. le Dr. Thé Barrois en Syrie,’’ Rév. biol. inferiore collecta’’ Ofvers. Finsk Vet. Soc. XLV, no. 18, p. 8 (1902-1903).! MOLLUSCA. ‘* Liste des Mollusques terrestres . fluviatiles recueillis par . M. Th. Barrois en Palestine et en Syrie,’’ Rév. biol. N od isi VI, Lee 329-353 ( ~— 1 I have not seen this paper. 476 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915.] Locard . **Malacologie des Lacs de Tibériade, d’ Antio che, et d’Homs,” Arch. Mus. Hist. nat. Lyon III, pp. 195- 293 (1883). Preston . **A Molluscan Faunal List of the Lake of Tiberias, with a age of new spe- cies, ourn. As. Bengal (n. s.) IX, pp. 465-475 (1914). Simpson .. ‘* Synopsis of the Naiades or Pearly Freshwater Mussels,’ Proc. U. 8S. Nat. Mus. XXII, pp. 501-1044 (1900). Tristram! .. ‘* Terrestrial and fluviatile Mollusca,’’ Survey of Western Palestine: Fauna and Flora, pp. 178-204 (1888). CRANIATA. Annandale . ‘Note on the Fishes, Batrachia and Reptiles of a Lake of Tiberias,’’ Journ. As. Bengal (n. s.) IX, pp. 31-41 (1913). Bottger Pi Reptilien “e Amphibien eh Syrien,’’ Ber. Senck. Ges., pp. 57-84 (1879). » . “Die Reptilien ‘und Aauahicn von Syrien Palestina und Cypern,’’ Ber. Senck. Ges., pp. 132-219 (1880). Boulenger . ‘*A Revision of the African and Syrian Fishes of the Family Cichlidae,’’ Proc. Zool. Soc. London, pp. 98-143 (1899) ; P. 132 (1898). » The Fishes of the Nile (London ” Catalogue of the Freshwater Wakes of Africa A; II, II] (Brit. Mus. : 1909, 1910, 1915). Ginther Poy Report on a Collection of Reptiles a and Fishes from Palestine,’’ Proc. Zo London, pp. 488-493 (1864). +» . An Le Aamo to the Study of Fishes (London : Lortet : nelas aaa sur la Faune du Lac de Tibé- riade : Poissons et Reptiles,’’ Arch. Mus. Nat. Lyon III, pp. 99 189 (1883). » Description of Ca eta barroisi in Barrois’s ‘Contribution a Vétude de quelques es de Syrie,’’ Rév. biol. Nord France V1, p. 308 (189 Masterman .. ‘‘The Inland Fisheries of | °? Studies in Tithe Galilee (chap ii), (Chicago : ‘* Reptilia, Batrachia and pias Fishes,”’ Survey of Western Palestine: Fauna 4 Flora, pp. 140-177 (1888). A eee Mtotinaene ot Pe for further references to the older literature on the Ne ee ae eS ee ey ee ODI SNIP ta 26. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. XXVI. Note.—The numeration of the articles below is continued from p. 251 of the ‘Journal and Proceedings ”’ for 1915. 152. Tar AsvamepHa Corns oF SAMUDRAGUPTA. In October, 1913, the United Provinces Government pre- sented to the Lucknow Provincial Museum some gold coins of Samudragupta found at Kaswara in the Ballia district. They included a coin of the Asvamedha type which possessed a spe- cialinterest in that the obverse sh 1 hat distinctly acon- tinuation of the hitherto published legend found on such coins. In March, 1914, I was fortunate in obtaining another specimen of this type which gave practically the full obverse legend, and I prepared a note on these two coins with a view to publication. But the appearance of a note by Mr. Campbell! on the Ballia coin and another later by Mr. J. Allan of the British Museum publishing the full legend with an interpretation in the Numis- matic Supplement No. XXIII, Vol. X, No. 6, 1914, pp. 255-6 issued in October, 1914, rendered it advisable to withhold my paper. An interpretation of the legend was however given in the Annual Report of the Lucknow Museum which appeared in June, 1914.2 In November, 1914, I obtained another good specimen of the same type from a goldsmith of Etawah. Though the obverse legend on it is not complete, yet the portion that exists is clear and well preserved. te n this set of Samudragupta coins of the Asvamedha type which have recently been noticed by Messrs. Campbell and Allan or are being published now there are at least two distinct varieties. Full particulars of Dr. Hoey’s coins are not known to t the specimens which I have obtained, i.e. one at Lucknow and the other from Etawah, are certainly strack from different dies. I publish both here, calling them A and B (A weighs 115 grs. and B 117 grs. only). : The style of lettering they display is different—the difference being more marked in the reverse legend. Pennons on the sacri- cial post of Yipa, the chowrie as well as the sacrificial spear and the fillet are all differently cut. The beading on the reverse 1 J.A.S.B., Vol. X, No.5, 194, Numismatic Supplement No. XXII, p- 174, * Annual Report on the working of the Lucknow Provincial Museum for the year ending 3lst March, 1914, p.3. There I read prithivim. Iwill not, however, add any anusvara now, but make this word the first compo- nent of the compound forming one epithet, viz. prithivi-vijitva 478 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. is also dissimilar. On both of these coins the syllable following the symbols for vij is clearly tva and not tya. According to Mr. Allan this is the case on the majority of these coins. Now the question is whether vijiiva is really an impossible form or whether there is any provision for it in Sanskrit Grammar ? Ordinarily the formation of gerunds by the addition of the suffix tva is not allowed if the verb is compounded with a preposition or ends in a short vowel. We add tva@ to ji but tya to vi jr. It does not tne very likely that a mistake peso Bios un- detected or be allowed to recur in numerous speci disposed to think that the form is quite sowibte, "pia fe | Panini allows it under his rule y=rgqtsfy ex@a.' According to this ! aphorism we can add the suffix kvanip and get the stem vijitvan like prataritvan.? When compounded with the word prithivi it will form one epithet i in prihtivi vijitva, meaning ‘‘ the earth or world conqueror.’’ There is no symbol for anusvara on pri- thivt, and it is not at all necessary to read it with a nasal sound or make it accusative sy In the circumstances I think the legend should read as follow Rajadhiraja (h) prithivivijitva. | Divam jayatyaihrtavajimedha (h) | ** The king of kings, the pereconerye and the performer of the horse-sacrifice, wins heaven Lucknow. HIRANAND SHASTRI. 1 Ashtadhyayi III, 2. 75. 2 Cf. Vamana; kas’ ka, TEL, 2:78: $ Here I can not refrain from pointing out that the stanza seems to have a dosha-(blemish) which a rhetorician would call virudda Mnatrskrt. ting an undersirable meaning, for it makes us think that the king has departed to the next world. Perhaps the implication will be stronget in the case of Vijitya, Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX VI. 479 [N.S.] 153. BILLON IssuES OF SIKANDAR Lopt. The find of more than 5000 Lodi coins in the Hardoi district throws some fresh light on perhaps the least interesting produc- tions of the Pathan Sultans o i Thomas gives an inscription on the reverse terminating in the words cleo w;2=., Rogers notes that certain coins in the Punjab Museum bear the word ~,<= ; but the Indian Mu- seum Catalogue omits all mention of a mint. It has now been established that the reading given by Tho- mas is correct, but only up to a certain point. The mint occurs not infrequently, but only on coins of a distinct type. These are the natural successors of the Dehli issues of Bahlol. The The curious fact is this, that the professedly Dehli-minted coins continue in a parallel series till 915 a. at least, the appear- ance and shape remaining unchanged. The coarsely written larger coins, which are obviously the basis of the Sikandari gaz, to which Thomas refers, unquestionably have no mint name on the reverse. Under the word whl. I have found in several instances a portion of the circular ring which marked the outside edge of the die. The obverse had a square double border, with a loop in the centre of each side. These are the coins which con- tain a larger proportion of silver, as Thomas notes, and I am disposed to regard them as a distinct issue to the Dehli series. They do not occur before 901 H. and I offer the tentative suggestion that they were not minted at Dehli at all, but at ikandar’s newly founded capital of Agra, where the royal palace was erected at least as early as H. Of the whole find only one coin is unusual. This is of 894H. the first year of Sikandar, and on this the words les o,4s: come immediately under the name of Bahlol, the word wibl. being placed in the same line as J,lv, and driven obscurely into a corner. This coin has been acquired for the Lucknow Moequm. H. R. NEVILL. Btawah. 480 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. 154. A Sitver Diruam or BastHam (VASTHAM) SASSANIAN LER IN KhORASAN IN PERSIA. On my informing Mr. Kotwal that his coin was unique as’ regards the regnal year on it, he very kindly gave me permission to publish the dirham. This coin of his resembles in nearly all respects the coin figured by Mr. Thomas, except that the regnal year is 10 written | I ye flowered field. and dagger, and beside his usual force added twelve thousand horse under ‘Azim Khan, and presented to all the army suitable gratification.’’ The prince was entirely successful. ‘‘Pleasing intelligence arrived,’’ says J ahangir, ‘‘ of the intention of Rana Aura Singh to repair and make his obedience to me. My fortu- nate son Khurram had established my authority and garrisons in diverse strongholds of the Rana’s country which owing to the m gn influence of the air and water, its barrenness and later his grandson Jagat to pay homage to the Emperor at Ajmer. There were great rejoicings : and naturally the coins commemorated the victory. Panna LALL. 157. TREasuRE-TRove Corns OF THE BrEnGaL SULTANS. ee find of 100 silver coins in the Khulna district is of sits of issues of the early Sultans of Bengal -d ° : ngal, from Fakhru-d-din Mubarak Shah to Shahabu-d-din Bayazid, thus covering at the ars eVGh XI. es 10 & 11.) Numismatic Supplement No. XX VI. 485 [W.S. The hoard was probably buried soon after 817 Hu. or 4.D. 1414. There are none of the relatively common issues of either out defacing them was a lengthy and troublesome task. Although most of them are composed of relatively pure silver i d results were obtained by a brief preliminary bath in wea nitric acid, followed by an exposure to the action of dilute hydrochloric acid and iron filings, with strong ammonia as a final wash before polishing. The treatment was varied in some cases. Caustic soda is a strong solvent of oxide of silver, but it is most unpleasant to handle. any of the coins are extensively shroff-marked, a feature that has been observed repeatedly in the case of Bengal coins, and few have perfect margins. This is particularly unfor- tunate, as in consequence it is impossible to determine the mint or the date in the case of types hitherto unpublished. It would, however, be unreasonable to expect to find perfect specimens of all new coins. Some are in fairly good condition, but it generally happens that the date or the place of mintage is missing precisely in those instances where they are most required. The find includes, in addition to the coin of ‘Alau-d-din Khilji, 1 of Fakhru-d-din Mubarak Shah, 12 of Shamsu-d- din Ilias, 31 of Sikandar bin Ilias, 42 of Ghiagu-d-din Azam, 10 of Saifu-d-din Hamza and 3 of the usurper Shahabu-d-din Bayazid. 1 the coins of Ilias and Sikandar are of known types, already represented in the Indian Museum. The cabinet gains several new dates, which have been determined with tolerable cabinet of the Museum. The interest of the find increases when we come to the coins of A‘zam. One of the relatively common type B coins is minted at Satgadon, the words Gi~ &e,¢ being quite distinct ; thus providing the Museum with a specimen of the variety A mentioned by Thomas. It is also noticeable as one of the coins said to have been issued during the lifetime of his father, 486 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. although I consider that there is some doubt as to the accepted termination of the reign of Sikandarin 792”. Four Firozabaid coins of Sikandar are assigned by Thomas to dates later than 787 H., but the chroniclers are at variance and the dates given by Thomas have in some instances been rejected as wrongly read. That in some cases coins were issued posthumously is certain. The find includes two specimens of the 812 H. issue in the name of A‘zam, noticed in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society in 1873. These were struck at Firozabad, the Capital, and apparently filled the gap between the death of Hamza and the assumption of full regal honours by Bayazid. More puzzling is a coin of A‘zam, of the ordinary Firozabad type, but with a characteristic script of its own. he date is given in words and it is indubitably later than 800 mH. The unit is more like «4%! than anything else : but if so the date is inexplicable. cution. This class of coins, also assigned to the Mu‘azzami- bad mint, is quite distinct from the finely executed type G. of the Catalogue, and occurs in two varieties. The larger and better kind has the obverse legend enclosed within a well-cut andin metal. They are little if any superior to the worst issues of Hamza and are probably posthumous, like the 812 8. coins of the Firozibad mint. The coins of this type, hitherto un- represented in the Museum, are small and thick, so that margins have almost disappeared, while the proportion of copper in their composition is abnormally high. One coin of this Sultan resembles No. 85 of the Museum Catalogue, though it is somewhat larger, the size being 1:12. The 1} on the circular obverse is the same, but on the reverse, also circular, it reads :— qre pel at 3 vod adgls crops! Vol, XI, Nee. 10 & 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX VI, 487 [N.S.] ipod] ass le There is no sign of a date or in fact of any margin at all. The legend is almost identical with that of the Firozabad issues (type H) of Sikandar, but I can find no similar coins of his son. A variant of type A, No. 66 of the Catalogue, is undated. It is almost certainly from Firozaibad, but differs from No. 66 in the arrangement of the bottom line of the obverse, the word ‘Shah’ following ‘ Ilias’ and not preceding ‘ Sultan,’ while the square on the reverse is larger than in the coin quoted and the margins are consequently cramped. There remains one coin of A‘zam which is unlike any other eel a yeh adals wre! ure 9 pda eye 521! AUS old Cprolne! eye alll iyna? ALE cyt If the reading of the two last lines is correct—and I am far from assured of this—the coin is not only posthumous, but extremely unusual. The date too is blurred, and possibly is not a date at all; but there can be no question that the obverse legend is of no ordinary type. : The Tact Museum Catalogue deals with only two coins of Saifu-d-din Hamza, and both are of the same type. This type is represented in the present find by a posthumous coin of 814. identical with that in the Museum. The remain- ing nine are all different, and so far as 1 can discover none has been published with the exception of the crudely executed issue noted by Blochmann in Journal Asiatic Society, Bengal, 1873, page 259. This coin was then in the cabinet of the Society but is not shown in the catalogue of the collection in the Museum. : This coarse and clumsy type 1s represented by three speci- mens with minor variations. One resembles that illustrated by 488 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. Blochmann, but bears the unusual date of 810 #. The second differs only in having a double circle on the reverse, while in the third the single circle is scalloped. The mint name does not appear in any specimen, and the dates are written in ver attenuated and spidery lines on the margin. Possibly all these coins belong to the interregnum that followed on the death of Hamza and they cannot, owing to the inferiority of the work- manship, be attributed to Firozabad. In execution they are far worse than the Mu‘azzamabad coins of this monarch, the first, I believe, that have come to notice. These and the others demand a detailed description. (1) Size 1:10. Obverse, as in I.M.C. No. 87, in multifoil. everse, in circular area, as in the coin mentioned. Margin ...... 2 so! dio ob) pheo PaFY (5? She} 832 Cyd (2) Size 1. Odverse, in multifoil— awe glo yom daletty,! ydsSeo cyl gldebet (st Bl Colt opt sls wiblw} Reverse, in circular area, as in (1) Margin ...... prbac lS) 28 SSI) sie... (3) Size 1:15. Obverse, in an eight-pointed star, as in (2). everse. Circular area, no margin visible, in very bold and large characters, as in (2). (4) Size 1-16. Obverse, in square area— LSaJ} Brno oalBeltya! Guo 4 wt Ble gem sibs; wlbl)) Margin. _ Names of the four companions. rea— Reverse, in circular a, Vol. XJ, Nos. 10 & L1.| Numismatic Supplement No. XX VI. 489 [N.S.] Margin ned slitjgys? ......... Saat theo yd (5) Size 1:07. Obverse, in a circle, as in (2). Reverse, in circular area, as in (2) in small and very sharply cut characters. Margin Silos 9 Bad... ...se4 ASS 832 Gynd The reading of the date is doubtful, and the place of mint- age has entirely disappeared. (6) Size 1-02. The reading of this coin is very puzzling, the legend being most unusual. The following is merely tenta- tive :— Obverse, in a circle— ald get ont Lot daw fold} BB gem wo! od larestys! lle} N.B.—The first two lines and the first word of the third are conjectural. Reverse, in a circle— al} adald cre ur shee Gy edhe} . * If this is correct—and itis difficult to read anything else— this arrogation of titles by the feeble Hamza 1s amazing. The words in the third line are very clear. The coin is in moderate condition, but as ill luck would have it the unusual words are somewhat blurred. I should be glad of other suggestions. — There remain three coins of Bayazid I. All are minus margins, which is unfortunate as all are unpublished. Two of them are of the same type with minor variations in the arrange- ment of the letters. (1) and (2) Size 1:14. Obverse, in a circle— wemy! ogiliy duyel} wilt» loot Che oy ub abe) 9! yl leles 490 Journ. of the Astat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. Reverse. In an enclosure formed by six inverted arcs— war. He thus called the mint Nahrwala. As he says Anhalwara was founded by Ban Raj about a.D. 74. According to a well-known ee rule the ‘1°? was corrupted to ‘‘r’ ’ and the ‘‘r”’ o ‘1’? giving us Anharwala. Panna LALL. 161. AN UNPUBLISHED Coin oF AKBAR. : Sura Metal : : Silver. 160 g Date : bsG 2 "38 Ilahi. Provenance : Aligarh, U.P. 494 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915.: Obverse— ad)} | | ae Ue 4 t pmscieat, Flowered field. Reverse— Flowered field. ‘Surat on the Gulf of Cambay was one of the principal present fort was built in 4.4. 947 by a slave of Sultan Mahmiid Panna LALL. 162. A Strver Coin or Anmap I or GusaRAt. In a short paper contributed ten years ago to the Numismatic Supplement (No. VI) I described five specimens of what I ventured to call <« genealogical ’’ coins of the Gujarat Saltanat. That name seemed appropriate inasmuch as eac one of the five bore the pedigree of the reigning Sultan traced back to Muzaffar Shah, the founder of the dynasty. These coms are extremely rare Here in Ahmadabad I have been Lucknow obtained one from a Lahor dealer, and, as a Malwa coin was associated with it, not improbably both were origin- ally brought from Gujarat. The < genealogical ’’ coin Mr. Brown has been so kind as to present to me, and I have how much pleasure in publishing a description of it. One Vol. XI, Nos. 10 & 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXVI. 495 [N.S.] very similar has long been in the Cabinet of the Bombay Asiatic Society, but its margins are wholly illegible, whereas this newly discovered specimen is in excellent condition, with almost every letter of its legends perfectly distinct. Here are the coin’s elements :— etal: A. Ruler: Ahmad Shah. Date: a.H. 835. Mint : not recorded. Obverse— In square. De (ys gles dent pre wy xls ass wold sls Margin, upper: 4 ey » Tight: eJtlils , Reverse— cnet 3 Lao} pone sul ro The margins, it will be noted, bear the year of issue in Arabic words. : ae wile ules wets Ured or 5 +30 +800 (= a.H. 835, corresponding to A.D. 1431-32). _ Nearly all the dated coins of the Gujarat Saltanat give durine the decade a.#. 870-880. Mr. Master in a recent letter safonicat oes he has specimens dated 872, 874, 877, 878, 879 and 87x. : : Ahmad Shah’s father, we note, is styled on this coin Muhammad Shah, and his grandfather Muzaftar Shah, and these were their regnal names. Before their assumption, however, of independent sovereignty, and while still subject to the paramount Dehli Sultans, they were known the father as Tatar Khan, and the grandfather as Zafar Khan. 496 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915. In the absence of any mint-name, one may, I fancy, safely assign these so distinctively regal coins to the mint at Ahmadabad, the capital of the Sultanat, and a city specially dear to Ahmad Shah, since founded by himself and called by his own name. Gro. P. Taytor. Ahmadabad. 163. A New Muwar oF JAHANGIR. Mint : Akbarnagar. old. Obverse. Reverse. gle Bd) py glo wily vy Flowered field. Flowered field. kbarnagar was a oy prolific mint of the Mughals for silver, but of gold coins only a few are known. This muhar fills up an existing gap between Akbar and Shahjahan. JaGAT PRASAD. 164. A New Munar or AURANGZEB. Mint: Bareli. “85 inches. soineaietees Vol. a TW ST 10 & 11.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX VI. 497 Obverse. Reverse. rie cule xe pls 2) Sy hen x! * Cagle = (0) TP 2 9 95 Bins Fr] WES 30 oshy? The mint name has not come out complete on the coin, but it is clearly identifiable as Bareli. The Hijri year is clear, but the unit of the regnal year is missing, the dot to the right of 4 apparently belonging to the w of és No gold coin of Aurangzéb from this mint has been published. JaGaT PRASAD. 165. A New Muar or Tarmm0r SHAH DuRRANI. Mint: Bhakkar. Metal: Gold. Obverse. Reverse. Blo 5 95 3! urzle Spal cele neo X70 9 yf Sot 1A rye ae ‘6 — BLD yyenh San BH Bye eye Scie teneiis ankle 498 Journ. of the Asiat. Soc. of Bengal. [Nov. & Dec., 1915.] Legend. gle y Dae ygd 3! B75) y db dy! 5s” tot Ble gens BSwe (BR) Bee [yp TG | The ee at (of the i ge brings gold and silver from the sun and the moon that it may engrave on its face the impression of ‘ha coin of Taimir Shah. he legend is the same that appears on the silver coins of Taimir shah. The year is coupled, according to the Durrani practice, with the Mughal formula for the regnal year. Taimir Shah ruled from a.x. 1187 to 1207. o gold coin of Taimir Shah from this mint has been awa either by Mr. Longworth Dawes in his ‘‘ Coins of the Durranis * (Num. Chron. 1888), or by Mr. Rodgers in his Getalogne of coins in the Lahore Museum, or by Mr. Whitehead in his Note on coins in the Bahawalpur "Toshak khana (os No. XI). JAGAT PRASAD. NOVEMBER, 1915. The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday, the 3rd November, 1915, at 9-15 P.m. Lizut.-Cot Sir Leonarp Rocers, Kr., C.1.E., M.D., B.S., F.R.C.P., F.R C.S., F.A.S.B., I.M.S., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Syed Abdulla-ul-Musawy, Dr. P. J. Brubl, Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Dr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. H. G. Graves, Major E. D. W. Greig, Mr. S. W. Kemp, Mr. W. H. Phelps, Dr. D. B. Spooner, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. Visitors :—Major H. M. Cowie, R.E., Mrs. Fermor, Major C. P. Gunter, R.E., Mr. G. Findlay Shirras, Mrs. Spooner. The minutes of the September meeting were read and confirmed. Sixty presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported that the Rev. J. Watt had expressed a desire to withdraw from the Society. The General Secretary also reported the death of Mr. A.C, Rigo-de-Righie and Mr. St. John Stephen, Bar.-at-Law. The General Secretary also reported that the name of Fr. J. Hoffmann, 8.J., had been removed from the list of Associate Members at his own request, owing to his leaving India. The General Secretary also reported that the following gentlemen had been elected Ordinary Members during the recess in accordance with Rule 7 :— Mr. Atul Chandra Chatterjee, L.C.S., Mr, William Heath Phelps, Mr. R. 8. Kanshale, Kaviraj Jamini Bhusan Ray, M.A., M.B. The following gentleman was balloted for as an Ordinary Member in accordance with Rule Mr. B. M. Atraya, Merchant and Publishers’ representa- tive, 9, Tamarind Lane, Fort, Bombay. Proposed by Mahama- hopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by the Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukerjee, Kt. The President announced that Pandit Jainacharya Shri Vijaya-Dharmsurishwarji had been recommended by the Coun- cil for election as an Associate Member at the next meeting. exxvi Proes. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |Nov., 1915.] Sastra Visharada Jainacharya Vijaya Dharmsurishwarji is a scholar of great distinction. He is the foremost of the Jaina Pathsala at Benares, and as Editor of the Yaso Vijaya Jaina Text Series, Vijaya Dharmsurishwarji has rendered great service to the cause of Jaina education in India. He has edited Hemchandra’s Yago Sastra in our Bibliotheca Indica Series, and has contributed a learned article to our Journal. The following papers were read :— 1. The Invention of Fire.—By H. G. Graves. 2. Demon-Cultus in Mundari Children’s Games.— By Sarat CHanprRa Mitra. Communicated by the Anthropological Secretary. The President announced that there would be no meeting of the Medical Section during the month. DECEMBER, 1015. The Monthly General Meeting of the eres was held on Wednesday, the lst December, 1915, at 9-15 P Ligvt.-CoLoneL Sir Leonarp Rocers, Kr., C.I.E., M.D., BS:, FRCP. FRCS. FASB. CMS., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Maulavi Abdul Wali, Babu Rakhal Das Banerji, Rai Mon- mohan Chakravarti, Bahadu ur, Babu Nilmani Chakravarti, Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. T. P. Ghose, Mr. H. G. Graves, Dr. F. H. Gravely, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., Babu Ramesh Chandra Majumdar, Syed Abdullah-ul- Musawy, Maulavi Mahomed Kazim Shirazi, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. Visitors :—Mr. N. Gupta and Mr. H. C. Maitland. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Twenty-seven presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported that Mr Alex. W. Daven- port and Babu S. C. Banerjee had expressed a desire to with- draw from the Society. The following gentleman was balloted for as an Associate member :— Pandit Jainacharya Shri Vijaya Dharma Suri. The Joint Philological Secretary exhibited a Bad of the Haraha Inscription sent by Raja Prithvipal Singh Babu Rakhal Das Banerji exhibited a new type of copper coinage of Chahadadeva and Anangap ala. re following papers were read :— Some more pee sae of Abu Sa’id bin Abu’l Khair.— By fH D. Graves Law on a unique history of Herat discovered in the Buhar Gotletion of MSS. in the Imperial Library, Calcutta.— By Kuan Sante Mavtvi ABDUL Mvuatapir. Communicated by the Philological Secretary. These two papers will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 3. The Elephant Statues of Delhi and Agra.—By Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J. This paper has been returned to the author. exxviili Procs. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Dec., 1915.] 4. Taxila as ne ssi of learning in the Pali Literaiure.— By Brmata CHARA This paper vas e published in a subsequent number of the Journal. The President announced that the next Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section would be held on Wednesday, the 8th December, 1915, at 9-30 P.m ——-— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the ‘gnc s Rooms on Wednesday, the 8th December, 1915, at 9-30 p.m Lizvt..CotoneL Sir Leonarp Rogers, Kr, C.LE., Mitts> Dtsy Bitt.C.r., F.ACS., FAS,B., LMS., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. Upendra Nath Brahmachari, Major E. D. W. Greig, I.MS., Dr. Birendra Nath Ghosh, Dr. Harinath Ghosh, Dr. W. C. Hossack. Visitors :—Dr. K. D. Banerjee, Dr. Prabodh Kumar Baner- Sarat Kumar Das, Dr. Sarat Kumar Dutt, Dr. G. N. Ghose, Dr. J. N. Ghose, Dr. Cecil Webb Johnn, Dr. John N. List, Dr. M. N. Manna, Dr. Satya Saran Mitra, Dr. Suresh Chandra ‘Sen, Dr. Girija Bhusan Sarker, Lt.-Col. H. E. Winter, R.A.M.C., Lt Col. Swinton, I.M.S. The minutes of the April meeting were read and con- firmed :— Lieut.-Colonel Sir Leonard Rogers, Kt., 0.I.E., M.D., B.S., F.R.C.P., F.R.CS., F.A.S.B., LM.S., read a paper entitled ‘The further reduction of the mortality of Cholera to 11 per cent by the addition of Atropine hypodermically to the hyper- tonic and treatment; with an addendum summarizing the main points in the present system of treatment.’ Rai Harinath Ghose Bahadur, M.D., exhibited a case and read a paper ‘‘ The Speedy recovery of a case of Kalaa Zar by intravenous injection of Sodium ae Tartrate with Sodium Cinnamate and Berberine Hydrochlor Dr. Upendra Nath Brahmachari, M.A., M. D. , described his experiences with Plimmer’s salt. OO SE gt ti ah Sig ee nl pe MS i ta ae ee Lr